*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 68085 ***
Short Stories From Life
The 81 Prize Stories in “Life’s”
Shortest Story Contest
With an Introduction by
Thomas L. Masson
Managing Editor of “Life”
Garden City New York
Doubleday, Page & Company
1916
Copyright, 1916, by
Doubleday, Page & Company
All rights reserved, including that of
translation into foreign languages,
including the Scandinavian
COPYRIGHT, 1916, BY THE LIFE PUBLISHING COMPANY
INTRODUCTION
By Thomas L. Masson
Managing Editor of Life
It was at a luncheon party that the idea of Life’s
Short Story Contest was first suggested by Mr. Lincoln
Steffens. He propounded this interesting query:
“How short can a short story be and still be a short story?”
It was thereupon determined to discover, if possible,
a practical answer to this interesting question.
The columns of Life were thrown open to contributors
for many months, prizes aggregating $1,750 were
offered and eighty-one short stories were published.
This book contains these stories, including the four
prize winners.
The contest cost in round numbers a little less than
$12,000. Over thirty thousand manuscripts were
received. They came from all over the world—from
sufferers on hospital cots, from literary toilers in the
Philippines, from Europe, Asia, and Africa, and from
every State in the Union. One manuscript was sent
from a trench at the French battle front, where the
story had been written between hand grenades.
Every kind of story was represented, the war story
and the love story being the leaders. Every kind of
writing was represented, from the short compound
of trite banalities to the terse, dramatic, carefully
wrought out climax. Back of many of these efforts
the spectral forms of Guy de Maupassant and O.
Henry hovered in sardonic triumph. Tragedy predominated.
The light touch was few and far between.
But it was still there, as the stories published
show.
Here let me pay a just tribute to the readers who,
with almost superhuman courage, struggled through
these thirty thousand manuscripts. In the beginning
they were a noble band of highly intelligent and cultivated
men and women, with strong constitutions,
ready and willing to face literature in any form. I
understand that many of them survived the contest.
This speaks well for the virility of our American
stock. Theirs was a noble and enduring toil, and
theirs will be a noble and enduring fame. Without
them this book now might contain twenty-nine
thousand nine hundred and eleven poor stories
instead of eighty-one good ones. To those among
them who still live, a long life and, let us hope, an
ultimate recovery!
Naturally, in the method of securing the stories,
there had to be some way of getting the contributors
to make them as short as possible. Mr. Steffens’
ingenious suggestion admirably attained this end.
First, a limit of fifteen hundred words was placed
upon all stories submitted, no story longer than this
being admitted to the contest. For each story accepted
the contributor was paid, not for what he
wrote, but for what he did not write. That is to
say, he was paid at the rate of ten cents a word
for the difference between what he wrote and fifteen
hundred words. If his story, for example, happened
to be 1,500 words in length, he got nothing. If it
was 1,490 words he got one dollar. If there had been
a story only ten words long, the author would have
received $149. To be accurate, the longest story
actually accepted for the contest was 1,495 words, for
which the author received fifty cents, and the shortest
was 76 words, for which the author received
$142.40. The interested reader will be able to discover
the identity of these two stories by examining
the stories in the book. At the original luncheon
party a large part of the warm discussion that took
place turned on how short a story could be made and
still come within the definition of a short story. It
was really a question as to when is a story not a
story, but only an anecdote. When a story is a
story, is it a combination of plot, character, and
setting or is it determined by only one of these three
elements? Must it end when you have ended it
or must it suggest something beyond the reading?
I shall not attempt to answer these questions. The
definition of the short story should be relegated to the
realm of “What is Humor?” “Who is the mother
of the chickens?” and “How Old is Ann?” If you
really wish to vary the monotony of your intellectual
life and get it away from “Who Wrote Shakespeare?”
or “Who killed Jack Robinson?” start a discussion as
to what a short story is. It has long been my private
opinion that the best short story in the world is the
story of Ali Baba and the Forty Thieves, but I have
no doubt that, should I venture this assertion in
the company of others, there would be one to
ask: “What has that to do with the price of oil
now?”
But in order that the reader may have some idea
of the method adopted in judging the stories which
were finally selected, it may be well to give what I
may term a composite definition of what a short
story is, gathered from the various opinions offered
when the contest was originally under discussion
by the judges. This definition is not intended to be
complete or final. It is not the cohesive opinion of
one individual, but only a number of rather off-hand
opinions which are of undoubted psychological interest
as bearing upon the final decisions.
A short story must contain at least two characters,
for otherwise there would be no contrast or struggle.
A situation must be depicted in which there are two
opposing forces.
A short story must be a picture out of real life
which gives the reader a definite sensation, such as
he gets upon looking at a masterpiece of painting.
While it must be complete in itself, the art of it lies
in what it suggests to the reader beyond its own
limits. That is to say, it must convey an idea much
larger than itself. This is the open sesame to the
golden principle. (This is well illustrated in the
story that took the first prize.)
Every short story must of necessity deal with
human beings, either directly or indirectly. It must
reveal in the briefest manner possible—as it were,
like a lightning flash—a situation that carries the
reader beyond it. It is, therefore, inevitable that the
supreme test of the short story lies in its climax.
The climax must gather up everything that has gone
before, and perhaps by only one word epitomize the
whole situation in such a way as to produce in the
reader a sense of revelation—just as if he were the
sole spectator of a supremely interesting human
mystery now suddenly made plain.
The technique of the short story should be such
that no word in its vocabulary will suggest triteness
or the fatal thought that the author is dependent
upon others for his phrasing. When, for example, we
read “With a glad cry she threw her arms about him”
“A hoarse shout went up from the vast throng”
“He flicked the ashes,” we know at once that the
author is only dealing in echoes.
These were some of the general considerations
which governed the readers and judges, but it would
be unfair to say that there were not other considerations
which came up later on. In a number of
instances, manuscripts which were interesting and
well written, and even longer than others that were
accepted for the contest, were rejected because it was
felt that they were not really stories, but more in the
nature of descriptive sketches.
So far as the practical method pursued was concerned,
it will not be amiss to state briefly how the
work was carried on.
It was deemed best, on general principles, to let
the authors of the stories have a hand in the matter,
the editors feeling frankly that they preferred a disinterested
method which would relieve them in a
measure from the fullest responsibility. The conditions
were therefore made to read that:
“The editors of ‘Life’ will first select out of all the
stories published, the twelve which are, in their judgment,
the best. The authors of these twelve stories will
then be asked to become judges of the whole contest, which
will then include all the stories published. These twelve
authors will decide which are the best three stories, in
the order of their merit, to be awarded the prizes. In
case for any reason any one or more of these twelve
authors should be unable to act as a judge, then the contest
will be decided by the rest.
“Each of these twelve judges will, of course, if he so
wishes, vote for his own story first, so that the final result
may probably be determined by the combined second,
third, and fourth choices of all the judges. This, however,
will not affect the result. In case of a division
among the judges, the Editors of ‘Life’ will cast the deciding
vote.”
This method worked well and was fully justified
by the final result. As the manuscripts were received
they were registered according to a careful
clerical system and turned over to the readers, who
were from five to seven in number, including three
women. The rule was that each story should be
read independently by at least two readers, their
verdicts separately recorded. If they were unanimous
in rejecting a story, it was returned. If they
were agreed upon its merits, or if they were at all
doubtful, it was then passed up to the five members
of Life’s editorial staff. It was read and reread by
them, and the individual comments of each editor
recorded independently. By this sifting process,
each story was subjected to a final process of discussion
and elimination. The stories, as accepted, were
paid for on the basis of ten cents a word for all the
words under 1,500 which the story did not contain
and were published in Life. From the authors of the
eighty-one stories published, the editors selected the
following twelve judges, each one of whom consented
to serve:
- Herbert Heron, Carmel, Cal.
- J. H. Ranxom, Houston, Texas.
- Ralph Henry Barbour, Manchester, Mass.
- Clarence Herbert New, Brooklyn, N. Y.
- William Johnston, New York City.
- Graham Clark, New York City.
- Mrs. Elsie D. Knisely, Everett, Wash.
- Mrs. Jane Dahl, San Francisco, Cal.
- Selwyn Grattan, New York City.
- E. L. Smith, Ft. Worth, Texas.
- Herbert Riley Howe, Sioux Falls, S. Dak.
- Miss Ruth Sterry, Los Angeles, Cal.
These judges, independently of each other, sent in
their opinions, several of them not voting for their
own stories as the first prize, although this was allowable
under the rules. There was no difficulty on
their part in awarding the first prize of one thousand
dollars and the second prize of five hundred dollars.
In the case of the third prize there was such a division
of opinion that the editors, under the rule of the
competition that gave them the final decision, determined
that it would be fair to divide the third
prize between two competitors who had received the
same number of the judges’ votes.
The prize winners were as follows:
- FIRST PRIZE
- Ralph Henry Barbour of Manchester, Mass., and
George Randolph Osborne of Cambridge, Mass.,
joint authors of “Thicker Than Water.”
- SECOND PRIZE
- Harry Stillwell Edwards of Macon, Georgia,
author of “The Answer.”
- THIRD PRIZE
- Dwight M. Wiley of Princeton, Ill., author of
“Her Memory,” and Redfield Ingalls of New York
City, author of “Business and Ethics.” This prize
was divided.
This book is now offered to the public in the confident
hope and the firm belief that it will be found a
valuable contribution to the literature of short
fiction, in addition to the interest it also merits
because of the stories themselves.
One final point should be emphasized. This book
is not, in the very nature of the case, a book of uniform
literary style; it is not the polished expression
of the highest literary art. It is the best of thirty
thousand attempts to write a short story, by all sorts
and conditions of minds—a fair proportion of them
amateurs, a fair proportion writers of considerable
experience, and a small proportion excellently skilled
craftsmen. In their final selection of these stories,
the readers and judges were governed, not so much
by the question “Is this superfine literary art?” as
they were by the question “Is this interesting?”
By this touchstone the book certainly justifies its
existence.
T. L. M.
N. B.
By Joseph Hall
Lieutenant Ludwig Kreusler glanced
hurriedly through the mail that had accumulated
during the month that the X-8 had been away
from base. At the bottom of the pile he found the
letter he had been seeking and his eyes brightened.
It was a fat letter, addressed in feminine handwriting,
and its original postmark was Washington, D. C.,
U. S. A.
“His Excellency will see you, sir.” The orderly
had entered quietly and stood at attention.
With a slightly impatient shrug the Lieutenant
shoved the letters into his pocket and left the room.
He found Admiral Von Herpitz, the wizard of the
sea, at his desk. As the young man entered the old
Admiral rose and came forward. This unusual
mark of favour somewhat embarrassed the young
officer until the old man, placing both huge hands
upon his shoulders, looked into his eyes.
“Excellent.”
The one word conveyed a volume of praise, gratification.
The old sea dog was known as a silent man.
Censure was more frequent from him than applause.
The Lieutenant could find no word. The situation
was for him embarrassing in the extreme. He, like
Herpitz, was a man of actions, and words confused
him.
“These English,” the old Admiral spoke grimly,
“we will teach them. Have you seen the reports?
They are having quite a little panic in America also
over the Seronica. Two hundred of the passengers
lost were American.”
A file of papers lay on the table. Kreusler ran
through them hurriedly. The Berlin journals gave
the sinking of the Seronica great headlines followed
by columns of sheer joy. The London and Paris and
some of the New York sheets called the exploit a
crime and its perpetrators pirates. But they all
gave it utter and undivided thought. The X-8 had
become the horror craft of the world. Berlin figuratively
carried her young commander on her shoulders.
He found himself the hero of the hour.
“You have done well for the Fatherland,” Von
Herpitz repeated as the Lieutenant was going
out.
In his own cabin Kreusler forgot the Seronica and
the X-8. The fat letter with the Washington postmark
absorbed him.
Two years, ending with the outbreak of the great
war, Kreusler had been naval attaché to the German
embassy at Washington. He had been popular in
the society of the American capital. He was highly
educated, a profound scientist, an original thinker,
and an adaptable and interesting dinner guest.
Dorothy Washburn, the youngest daughter of the
Senator from Oregon, had made her début in Washington
during the second winter of Kreusler’s presence
there. The two had met. They were exact
opposites; he tall, severe, blond, thoughtfully serious;
she, small, dark, vivacious, bubbling with the joy of
life. Love was inevitable.
The fat letter was engrossing. It breathed in
every line and word and syllable the fine love this
wonder woman gave him. One paragraph was most
astounding. It read:
“To be near thee, loved one, I have arranged,
through the gracious kindness of our friends, to come
to Berlin as a nurse. Just when is as yet uncertain,
but come I will, fear not, as quickly as may be.
Dost long for me, to see me, dearest heart, as I for
thee? Well, soon perhaps that may not be so far
away. Couldst not thou arrange to be wounded—only
slightly, of course, my love—so that I might attend
thee?”
The letter ended with tender love messages and
assurances of devotion. The last sheet bore a single
word, “Over,” and on the reverse side a woman’s
most important news, a postscript. This read:
“P. S. Arrangements have been completed.
Everything is settled. Even my father has consented,
knowing of my great love. I sail next week.”
And then:
“N. B. The ship on which I sail is the Seronica.”
THE CLEAREST CALL
By Brevard Mays Connor
“Don’t worry,” said the great surgeon. “She
will pull through. She has a fine constitution.”
“She will pull through because you are handling
the case,” the nurse murmured, with an admiring
glance.
“She will pull through,” agreed the Reverend
Paul Templeton, “because I shall pray.”
He did not see the ironical glance which passed
between nurse and doctor, materialists both. He
had stooped and kissed his wife, who lay on the
wheeled table that was to carry her to the operating
room. She was asleep, for the narcotic had taken
immediate effect.
For a moment he hung over her and then he moved
aside. When the door of the operating room had
closed on the wheeled table with its sheeted burden
he stepped out on the little upper balcony beneath
the stars, knelt, and earnestly addressed himself to
his Maker.
A distant clock struck eight. The operation
would take an hour....
Humbly he prayed, but with superb confidence.
He had lived a blameless life, and his efforts were in
behalf of a life equally blameless. It was inconceivable
that he who had given all and asked nothing
should be refused this, his first request. It was even
more inconceivable that his wife, who was so worthy
of pardon, should be condemned. Humbly he
prayed, but not without assurance of a friendly
Auditor.
It was a sweet May night, satin-soft, blossom-scented.
The south wind was whispering confidences
to the elms; the stars were unutterably benign.
Surely God was in His heaven, thought the Reverend
Paul Templeton.
Then up from the darkness beneath the trees came
the low, thrilling laugh of a girl. He lifted his face
from his hands and stared, scarce breathing, into the
night, while his ears still held every note of that low,
thrilling laugh, which spoke of youth in love in the
springtime.
The black bulk of the hospital behind him faded
into obscurity as swiftly as a scene struck on a darkened
stage. He was no longer on a little upper porch,
but in an old-fashioned summer-house, hidden from
the tactless moon by a mesh of honeysuckle in bloom.
He was no longer on his knees before his Maker, but
sitting beside the girl who had been Ellen McCartney.
She was dressed in white. She was so close he
could feel the warmth of her. Somehow, in that
darkness, their hands met and clung, shoulder
touched shoulder—the fragrance of her hair in his
nostrils. The soft, womanly yielding of her body.
Now her palms were resting against his cheeks,
drawing his head down; now, as lightly as a butterfly
upon a flower, her lips brushed his one closed eye and
then the other; now she laughed, a low, thrilling
laugh, which spoke of youth in love in the springtime.
Prayer had gone dry at its source, choked by the
luxuriant vegetation of memory. He remembered
other kisses and thrilled in sympathy with the delight
of other time....
The distant clock struck nine, but he did not hear
it. The shriek of a woman in pain sliced through the
silence but could not penetrate the walls of his
dream. The girl who had been Ellen McCartney
lay in his arms, her lips to his.
Then a hand fell upon his shoulder.
“Come,” said the nurse, and slipped back into the
room.
The Reverend Paul Templeton came back with a
wrench to consciousness of the time and place, and
horror surged through his veins like a burning poison.
It was over—and he had not prayed! And worse!
When his whole being should have been prostrate in
humble supplication he had allowed it to walk brazenly
erect among memories that at the best were
frivolous and at the worst—carnal! He seemed to
hear a voice saying:
“I am the Lord of Vengeance. Heavy is mine
hand against them that slight Me!”
Mastered by despair, he clung to the iron railing.
What could he hope of science when he had failed in
his duty to faith? Somehow he managed to struggle
to his feet and gain the room.
The sheeted figure on the bed was very still, the
face paler than the pillow on which it lay. He crumpled
down beside her and hid his face, too sick with
shame to weep. He knew with a horrid certainty
that she was dead and that he had killed her.
And then:
“Paul!”
It was the merest wisp of sound, almost too impalpable
to be human utterance. He lifted his head
and looked into the face of the great surgeon....
He was smiling.
“Paul!”
He looked now into the pale face of his wife ...
and she was smiling.
“There, there,” said the great surgeon. “I told
you she would come back. Her constitution——”
“Constitution!” scoffed the nurse. “It was you.”
“Or,” smiled the surgeon, magnanimously, “your
prayers, sir.”
But the sick woman made a gesture of dissent.
“No,” she said, “it was none of those things. I
came back when I remembered——”
“Paul,” she whispered, “lean down.”
He obeyed. Her palms fluttered against his
cheeks, and, as lightly as a butterfly on a flower, her
lips brushed his one closed eye and then the other.
And then the girl who had been Ellen McCartney
laughed a low, thrilling laugh, which spoke of youth in
love in the springtime.
GREATER LOVE HATH NO MAN
By Selwyn Grattan
The empty vial—the odour of bitter almonds—and
in the chair what had been a man.
On the desk this note:
“Farewell. From the day of our marriage I have
known. I love you. I love my friend. Better that
I should go and leave you two to find happiness than
that I should stay and the three of us wear out
wretched lives. Again farewell—and bless you.
“Robert.”
THE GRETCHEN PLAN
By William Johnston
“And Solomon had seven hundred wives,” read
Pastor Brandt.
Gretchen Edeler sat up to listen. A new idea had
come to her. A distressing state of affairs existed in
the village of Eisen. There had gone to the war from
the village over three hundred men. From the war
there had returned fifty-one—only fifty-one—and
there in Eisen were two hundred and eighty-one girls
wanting husbands.
Of the fifty-one returned soldiers twenty had wives
and families already. Two had married during the
war, married the nurses they had had in the hospital.
Hilda Sachs, the rich widow, had captured one.
That left just twenty-eight men available for husbands—twenty-eight
to two hundred and eighty-one girls.
Yet no marriages occurred. The men wished to
marry as much as the girls, but how could a man decide
with so many to pick from? Thus stood matters
that Sunday morning.
After the service Gretchen waited to speak to
Pastor Brandt.
“Everything in the Bible,” she asked anxiously,
“is it always right?”
“Ja,” the herr pastor affirmed, “the Bible always
gives right.”
“About everything?”
“Ja, about everything.”
“The Bible says that Jacob had two wives and
that Solomon had seven hundred wives. Is it right
for men to have many wives?”
“It was right in Bible days,” affirmed the pastor
guardedly. “In those times many wives were
needed to populate the land.”
“Many wives are needed now to populate the
land,” asserted Gretchen. “Why should not each
man in Eisen take now ten wives?”
“It is against the law,” declared the pastor.
“It is not against Bible law.”
The pastor pondered ten minutes.
“Nein,” he answered, “it is not against Bible
law.”
“It would be for the good of the Fatherland.”
The pastor pondered twenty minutes.
“Ja,” he decided, “it would be for the good of the
Fatherland.”
“We will do it,” announced Gretchen. “Ten of
us will take one husband. Better a tenth of a husband
than never any husband. Will you marry
us?”
The pastor pondered thirty minutes.
“Ja,” he said at length, “for the good of the
Fatherland.”
Quickly Gretchen spread her news. Quickly the
girls accepted the Gretchen plan. Quickly they
formed themselves into groups of ten and selected
a husband. Quickly the twenty-eight men accepted.
What man wouldn’t?
Only Selma Kronk, the homeliest of homely old
maids, was left unmated. In indignant dismay she
hastened to Frau Werner’s kaffee-klatch and unfolded
to the married women assembled there the
schreckliche Gretchen plan.
“Impossible!” asserted Frau Stern.
“Unspeakable!” declared Frau Heitner.
“It must not be!” announced Frau Werner.
In outraged wrath they appealed to their husbands
to interfere.
“It is for the good of the Fatherland,” the husbands
one and all declared. “What man would not
have ten wives if he could?”
They appealed to the Mayor, to the Governor,
even to the Kaiser himself, but in vain. To a man
they welcomed the idea.
So the Gretchen plan was carried out. Each war
hero took ten wives, not only in Eisen, but throughout
the land.
Nevertheless, Frau Werner and the other aggrieved
respectable advocates of monogamy had their revenge.
As invariably happens after a war, all the babies
born were boy babies.
“Aha!” cried Frau Werner exultantly, as each new
birth was announced. “Twenty years from now
there will not be women enough to go around. Each
wife then will have to have ten husbands. I wonder
how the men will like that?”
THE GLORY OF WAR
By M. B. Levick
He was an orderly in the hospital and had got
the job through a friend in his Grand Army
Post. The work was not for a fastidious man, but
John was not fastidious. In his duties he affected
the bluff manner of a veteran, and, peering at the
internes with a wise squint, would say, “Oh, this
ain’t nothin’; an old soldier is used to such things.
If y’ want t’ see the real thing, jus’ go to war.” And
he would laugh at them and they would laugh at him.
He wore his G. A. R. emblem conspicuously on all
occasions. At the slightest chance he became a bore
with long tales of fighting, of how he had chased
Johnny Reb and how those were the days. The
students, still near enough to the classroom to hold a
lingering repugnance for the text-books’ overemphasis
on the Civil War, would guy him, but John
never suspected.
On Decoration Day he marched and attended as
many exercises as he could squeeze into the too short
hours. He wore a committee ribbon like a decoration
for valour. Once he carried a flag in a parade,
and for weeks talked about Old Glory, the Stars
and Stripes, and regimental colours that had changed
hands in distant frays.
And he had fought only to save his country, he
would assert. He didn’t have no eye on Uncle Sam’s
purse, not he; he could take care of himself, and if
not, why, there was them as would. When the
youths accused him of sinking his pension, he turned
hotly to remind them of their lack of beard.
He was ever so ready to defend himself with an
ancient vigour that the students and the nurses were
sorry when he fell ill. Perhaps his campaigning had
taken from his vitality, they surmised. The house
surgeon told them he would never get up. After
that—and the afterward was not long—John told
his tales to more sober auditors.
He had been in bed a week and had begun to suspect
the state of affairs when he called to him one
evening the youth who of all had shown him the most
deference.
“Sit down,” he said, without looking the youngster
in the eye; and for a time there were heard only the
noises of the day-weary ward. Presently John spoke,
in an apprehensive tone of confidences.
“I’ve been a soldier now for forty-five years,” he
said, “an’ for once I want to be just myself....
I kind o’ like you, an’ there ain’t nobody else I can
talk to, for I ain’t got any one....
“In ’61 I was on my father’s farm in Pennsylvani’.
I was on’y a kid then—fifteen—but when the war
come I wanted the worst way to go. But my mother,
she cried an’ begged me not to, an’ my daddy said
he’d lick me, so I tried t’ forget it.
“But I couldn’t. Lots o’ other boys was goin’
away t’ enlist an’ they was all treated like heroes.
Ye’d ’a’ thought they’d won the war already by
themselves the way folks carried on when they left—the
girls cryin’ about ’em an’ the teacher an’ the
minister an’ the circuit judge speakin’ to ’em an’
all the stay-at-homes mad because they wasn’t
goin’, too.
“It kept gettin’ harder an’ harder to work on the
farm, an’ finally I said, ‘Well, I’ll go anyway.’ I
knew pa an’ ma wouldn’t change their mind, so
I didn’t say nothin’ to them. But I went to all the
other boys an’ told them. ‘I’m goin’ away t’ enlist,’
I’d say, an’ when they’d laugh an’ say, ‘Why, y’r ma
won’t let ye,’ I’d look wise an’ tell ’em to watch me,
an’ I’d strut aroun’ an’ wink sly-like.
“They got to talkin’ about it so much I was scairt
my dad would find out, but he didn’t, an’ I held back
as long as I could, because all the other boys was
lookin’ up to me. I was a man, all right, then.
None o’ ’em that went away was the mogul I was.
The girls got wind of it, too, an’ I could see ’em out
o’ the tail o’ my eye watchin’ me an’ whisperin’ an’
sayin’, girl-like, all the things the boys was tryin’
not to say. That on’y made the boys talk more,
too.
“So after a few days I ran away. The first night
I hung roun’ near the town an’ after dark sneaked
back to hear ’em talkin’. ‘He’ll be back soon,’ one
feller said. Another, just to show he knew more,
spoke up, ‘No, he won’ come back ’less in blue or in a
coffin.’ An’ the others laughed.
“I thought that was fine—in blue or a coffin.
‘You bet I won’t; I’m the man f’r that,’ says I to
myself.
“It took me three days to walk to the city. When
I told the recruitin’ sergeant I wanted to be high
corporal he laughed an’ pounded me an’ put me
through my paces. Then he said I couldn’t be a
soldier. My eyes wasn’t good enough.
“I cried at that; on’y a kid, y’ know—the’ was lots
of ’em younger than me fightin’. But I remembered
the feller what said, ‘He won’t come back ’cept in
blue or a coffin,’ so I went where the soldiers was an’
bummed an’ hobnobbed with ’em till they let me
help at peelin’ vegetables and pot-wrastlin’ an’ such
things. Then I got to be a sort o’ water boy. My,
I was proud!... But that on’y lasted a month,
an’ I had to get out.
“I jus’ couldn’t go home without the blue, an’ it
seemed too soon to get a coffin yet, so I went to New
York an’ stayed all through the war. Nearly starved,
too.
“After it was over I went back home. They didn’t
suspicion, o’ course, an’ the first thing I knew I’d told
’em I’d been in the army. Hadn’t planned to, but
some way it just popped out.
“Right away it was hail-fellow-well-met with them
that had been at the front, an’ we were goin’ roun’
givin’ oursel’s airs an’ the girls seemed to think we
was better than all the rest.... Well, sometimes
I....
“I was jus’ a young fellow, y’ know, an’ kep’ gettin’
in deeper an’ deeper an’ never thought it’d mean
anything. When a man says, ‘John, you remember
that clump o’ trees the Fifty-eighth lay under at
Antietam?’ why, you say, ‘Yes.’ An’ the next time
y’r tellin’ about Antietam you jus’ throw in them
trees without thinkin’. That’s the way it was with
me. An’ I read books to get my facks straight an’
no one never caught me nappin’. I used t’ correct
them.... At last I got to believe it all myself....
“Then the G. A. R. Post was organized in our
town.... An’ so it went.
“Well, it’s been a long time. If I’d ’a’ known in
the first place maybe it’d ’a’ been different....
But it was my right, anyway, wasn’t it, now? Say,
don’t you think it was comin’ to me? It wasn’t my
fault. By God, I wanted to fight! Jus’ one chance
an’ so help me——
“They cheated me out o’ it an’ I got even. That’s
all it was. I never took no pension. I’ve had the
glory, like ’em.... I’ve paid for it....
I on’y took my own.
“And the Post will bury me.”
THE AVIATOR
By Hornell Hart
“The French Government declines to accept your
services.” The words said themselves over
and over in his ears in the drone of the motor, as
the monoplane climbed into the velvet night sky.
Was that diplomatic blunder of two years ago so
utterly unforgivable? Was exile not enough? Would
the Republic deny him even the right to fight under
her colours? “The French Government declines to
accept your services.” The recruiting officer had
said it, and General Joffre had reiterated the unrelenting
statement in reply to his direct appeal for
enlistment. And now the drone of the propeller, the
hum of the motor, and the rush of the air through the
braces whispered the words ceaselessly into his ears as
the great wings carried him up into the darkness.
Below, the ghostly searchlight fingers of the fortress
reached up, groping toward him. The central
searchlight of the fortress was playing on a French
cruiser which had crept up recklessly close to the fort
and was pouring shells in rapid salvos up into the
battlements on the hill. The sparks of fire from the
ship’s side seemed but tiny points of light far down
below. Momentarily balls of flame appeared above
and around the dim outlines of the fortifications, and
the smoke of bursting shells drifted wanly across
the white, searching pencils of light. Down there
France, undaunted, grappled the Turk in the darkness.
From the farther shore distant lights of Asia
twinkled in the night.
Behind that central searchlight, Henri had said,
lay the entrance to the powder magazine. That
passageway was the vital spot of the fortress. An
explosion there would ignite the ammunition and
shatter the entire centre of the fortifications.
A searchlight came wheeling across the sky and
shot past just behind the monoplane. The flash of
the guns on the hill were now just beneath him, and
their roar formed a surging background of sound to
the whirr of the machine. He swept in a huge curve
toward a position back of the fortress. The searchlight
was circling the sky again. For a fraction of a
second the aeroplane was silhouetted in its full glare.
The beam wavered and returned zigzagging to pick
him up again. This time it caught and followed him.
A shell burst below him. If one fragment of shrapnel
should strike the nitroglycerine which he carried
France would profit little from this last ride of his.
The fortress was not far behind him. He swept
about and pointed the nose of the monoplane downward
straight toward the base of the central searchlight.
Its beam had ceased to play on the battleship
and was lifting swiftly toward him. Suddenly its
glare caught him straight in the eyes. He gripped
the controls and steered tensely for that dazzling
target.
“The French Government declines to accept your
services.” He smiled grimly. They could not well
decline them now. The air rushed past him so
swiftly that it seemed stiff like a stream of water
under high pressure. Below him at that point of
light death stood smiling. The crash of a shell
bursting behind him was lost in the gale of wind in
his ears. The light grew swiftly larger and the outlines
of the battlements became distinct. “The
French Government——” the world ended in a
crash of blistering whiteness.
“He was pointed directly at the magazine,” said
Abdul, the gunner. “If the shell from the French
cruiser had not struck him we should all by now have
been with Allah.”
LOYALTY
By Clarence Herbert New
They had been playing “cut-in” Bridge until
the Charltons went home, at midnight. Instead
of following them Norris returned to the library
with Steuler and his wife. In the old days Barclay
Norris had asked Barbara to marry him; but Steuler’s
impetuous love-making appealed to her imagination,
and Norris had remained their loyal friend. In
the library, Steuler yawned—without apology. Extracting
a suit-case from the coat-closet, he started
for the stairs.
“You and Barbara may sit up all night, my friend;
but me—I haf been travelling, I cannot keep my eyes
open! Good-night!”
Norris stopped him with a slight motion of the
head, nodded to a chair by the table, lighted a cigar
rather deliberately, and sat down.
“There’s a matter I want to discuss with you,
Max—now.... Don’t go away, Bab. It concerns
you—rather deeply.” He inspected his cigar
critically during a few moments of silence. “Max,
you may have heard that my law practice brought
me occasionally in touch with the Government, but
you didn’t know I was officially connected with the
Secret Service. When we were drawn into this war
your probable sympathies were considered. But
you enlisted for the Spanish War, though you never
got farther than Chattanooga. You took the oath of
allegiance. We considered your loyalty had been
demonstrated, so we trusted you. We’ve had a
constant fight against treachery, however, in the most
undreamed-of places. You were again suspected.
Is it necessary for me to say more? Lieutenant
Schmidt was arrested ten minutes after you left him
this morning. I saw you receive from him specifications
for the Wright Multiplane, the Maxim Chlorine
Shell, and the perfected ‘Lake’ Submarine. I also
know you have a copy of the State Department’s
code-book.”
Barbara Steuler had remained standing at the end
of the table, her eyes dilating with an expression of
incredulous, outraged amazement.
“Barclay! Are you insane? Are you accusing
Max of these horrible things? My husband?”
Norris spoke gently but firmly.
“I’m stating facts, Bab—not accusing. Because
I’ve been your friend, and his, I’m giving him this
chance to return the papers and code before it’s
too late. At this moment I’m the only one who
really knows. He meant to sail on Grunwald’s
yacht for Christiania at sunrise. There’s still time
for him to get aboard and escape. I’m personally
answerable for the unknown man I’ve been following
to-day!”
She whirled upon her husband, saw, with horror,
that he was making no denial, that he was looking at
their old friend with a gleam of hatred in his eyes.
Presently he pulled open a drawer in the table,
thrusting one hand into the back part of it.
“So! You efen suspect where I put the codebook?
Yess? Well, it iss the fortune of war, I suppose.
You think I will not arrested be, if I reach
the yacht before morning? Nein? You are the
only one who knows—yet? Und suppose I nefer
come back? My wife I mus’ leave with the man who
always haf lofed——” There was a flash, a stunning
report. Norris staggered up from his chair and
pitched headlong upon the floor.
“Max! Max! A traitor! A murderer! My
God!”
He took a canvas-bound book from the drawer,
thrusting it hastily into the suit-case, then fetched
overcoat and hat from the closet. In his hurry he
overlooked the automatic pistol which lay upon the
table. So intent was he upon escaping with what
he had that he seemed to have forgotten her entirely.
But a low, gasping voice made him whirl about at
the door.
“Another step—and I’ll—kill you!” The pistol
steadily covered his heart. (He’d seen her shoot.)
“Put that book on the table.” He hesitated,
meditating a spring through the doorway. “When
I count three! One!...” With a muttered
curse he took the code from the suit-case.
“Empty your pockets!”
There was no mistaking the expression in her eyes.
He emptied his pockets.
“Now—go! Without the suit-case!”
“Barbara! You would haf me leave you! Like
this!” Her face was colourless, in her eyes a brooding
horror, a dazed consciousness of that motionless
body on the floor behind the table.
“My people fought at Lexington and Concord—for
principles dearer than life to them. You swore
allegiance to those principles, to their flag. And
you are—this! You’ve murdered our loyal friend—when
he was giving a traitor a chance, at great personal
risk! Go! Quickly!”
As the front door slammed she ran to the window,
watched him down the block. A man who did such
things might return later, catch her unarmed, secure
the papers. Her brain worked automatically. There
was no safe place to conceal them. They must be
destroyed at once! Tearing the book to pieces, she
piled the leaves upon the andirons in the fireplace
with the other papers, then lighted the heap. When
they were entirely destroyed a patter of footsteps
echoed from the stairs; a little figure in pajamas
came peeking around the portière. (A thrill of
passionate thankfulness ran through her that he
resembled her people, with no trace of the alien
blood.)
“Mo-ther! What was that big noise?”
“Possibly some one’s automobile, dear—a blowout
or a back-fire, you know.” She forced herself to
speak quietly, standing so that he couldn’t look behind
the table.
“Mo-ther, who was down here wiv you?”
“Uncle Barclay, sweetheart. But—oh, God!—he’s
gone now.” (Norris’s love had been the truer,
deeper affection; she’d known it for some time.)
“Run along back to beddy, darling. Mother will
come up presently.”
She had a feeling of suffocation as the boy hugged
her impetuously and padded softly upstairs. As she
listened to his careful progress another sound, a
faint rustling from behind the table made her heart
stop beating for a second. With trembling limbs
she leaned across the table and looked. The dead
man lay in a slightly different position; there was
a barely perceptible movement of the chest. She
reached breathlessly for the telephone.
“Give me Bryant 9702, please!... Yes!
Doctor Marvin’s house! Quickly!”
MOSES COMES TO BURNING BUSH
By W. T. Larned
Melting snow in the spring and cloud-bursting
rains in the fall poured their floods from the
foothills, through the arroyo, and were licked up
and lost in the arid lands below. The Mormons
came, dammed the outlet in the ridge—and, lo!
there was a lake. Thus Burning Bush, Cortez
County, New Mexico, was created, on the edge of
green alfalfa fields. And because there was coal
the railroad ran a spur to collect it; and because there
was a railroad cowmen came in with their beeves and
sheepmen with their mutton and wool.
In the terms of a now-discarded census classification,
the “souls” composing Cortez County’s population
were officially designated as “white men, Mormons,
and Mexicans.” Also, there were Indians,
who could not vote and did not count. Finally,
there was Ah Sin.
Ah Sin was no common coolie. He had been,
indeed, the prize pupil at the Chinese mission on the
Coast. He could speak and read English, do sums
with his head in American arithmetic, and recite
whole passages from the Bible. With a cash capital
accumulated in ten years of dogged domestic service,
he had come to Burning Bush and opened a general
store. It was the only one in town, and it paid.
Ah Sin—smiling, courteous, honest—worked fifteen
hours a day, and put his profits in the bank.
In time he would go back to China a rich man.
Then Moses came.
That Moses should come to Burning Bush was
inevitable. Burning Bush had begun to boom.
The odour of its prosperity had been wafted afar, and
the nostrils of the Israelite knew it.
The new store, lavishly painted in greens and yellows,
was the most noticeable thing in town. When
Moses had moved in, even the Montezuma hotel
seemed to shrink. It had two show windows of pure
plate glass—their contents tagged with legends proclaiming
cut prices. Across the full width of its imposing
false-front elevation there appeared this sign:
STOP! LOOK! LISTEN!
THE ORIGINAL MOSES
GOLDEN RULE EMPORIUM.
With such simple lures are the simple enticed.
Burning Bush stopped, looked—and listened to
maneuvering Moses. It is the new thing that
catches the eye and fills the ear. Ah Sin had forgotten
to beat his gong. Custom fell off, and found
its way to the newcomer. In a month or so the
Celestial hardly held his own.
Ah Sin, losing trade, was troubled. Meeting the
cut in prices did not bring back his customers. With
Oriental taste he organized a novel window display—in
vain. Something was the matter. But what?
Ah Sin’s guileless mind could not grasp it. Thrown
on his own mental resources, he grappled as best he
could with the problem. The Bible teachers had
taught him that the Jews were a race dispersed and
paying the penalty of their transgressions. Ah Sin
believed this to be literally the truth. Yet he, a
Christian, seemed about to be overcome by the competition
of an Israelite.
“Velly funny,” said Ah Sin to himself. “Heblew
make good. Chlistian catchee hell.”
He strolled out into the street, his shop being
empty for the time, and contemplated long and
earnestly the place of his competitor across the way.
Something about the sign seemed to puzzle him and
to make him think. He shook his head. Then he
backed off and looked critically at his own shop,
with its modest device: “Ah Sin—General Store.”
Presently his impassive face lighted up; and that
night his sleep was shortened by an hour devoted to
a search of the Scriptures. Had not his teachers
told him to turn to the Bible in time of doubt and
trial? They were not here to counsel him, but he
had a clew.
He awoke next morning clothed and girded with
strength. And all that day, when business permitted,
he laboured on a canvas sign, which he lettered himself,
with brush and India ink, smiling contentedly
the while.
It was Curly Bob, foreman of the Frying Pan outfit
on Sun Creek, who saw it first. Coming into
town at a lope, in quest of cut plug, his roving eye
was arrested by the new announcement of Ah Sin.
By temperament and training Curly was unemotional,
but, seeing Ah Sin’s handiwork, he pulled so
suddenly on his spade bit that the cayuse fell back
on its haunches. For there, in the eyelids of the
morning, Ah Sin, seeking an everlasting sign, had
flung forth a banner that prevailed against the Jew.
In black, bold letters a foot high, it beckoned to the
trade of Burning Bush:
STOP! LOOK! LISTEN!
THE ORIGINAL SIN
TEN PER CENT. FORGIVEN FOR CASH
Whereupon Curly Bob, swearing softly in admiration,
blew himself to tobacco for the whole outfit.
BUSINESS AND ETHICS
By Redfield Ingalls
In the dingy office of A. Slivowitz & Co., manufacturers
of dyes, things were humming. Every
clerk was bent over his desk, hard and cheerfully
at work, and there was a general air of bustle and
efficiency.
That was because A. Slivowitz stood in the doorway
of his private office looking on.
The portly head of the firm watched the scene
complacently for a few minutes. Then, catching the
eye of his young but efficient private secretary, he
beckoned him with an air of mystery to the inner
sanctum.
The secretary, who was sharp of eye and alert of
manner, rose at once and followed, though it was not
the custom of A. Slivowitz to summon him thus.
His employer sank ponderously into his swivel chair
and motioned to the secretary to shut the door and
take a seat. Then for a minute or so he was silent,
playing with his massive gold watch chain and studying
the young man through puckered lids. But if
the secretary was perturbed he did not show it.
“Mr. Sloane,” began Slivowitz, at length, in his
heavy voice, “you been with the firm now how long—six
or five months, ain’t it?”
“Nearly six,” the dapper young man confirmed
briskly.
“You’re a smart feller, Mr. Sloane,” his employer
continued, examining the huge diamond on his left
hand. “Already you picked it up a lot about dyeing.
A fine dyer you should make. Now, Mr. Sloane,
I’m going to fire you.”
The secretary’s eyebrows went up a trifle, but
otherwise he showed no great perturbation. Perhaps
a certain elephantine playfulness in the big man’s
tone reassured him.
“By me business is good,” Slivowitz went on, with
a fat chuckle. “I’m a business man, Mr. Sloane,
first and last, and nobody don’t never put nothing
over by me.”
Knowing something of his employer’s business
methods, Sloane could have amplified. What he
said was: “Thanks to your royal purple, Mr.
Slivowitz. You’ve about cornered the trade.”
“They can’t none of ’em touch it, that purple;
posi-tive-ly,” agreed the dyer, with much satisfaction.
“But”—and he became confidential—“between
me and you strictly, this here now Domestic
Dye Works, they got it a mauve what gives me a
pain.”
He hitched his chair closer and laid a pudgy hand
on Sloane’s knee. “I’m going to fire you,” he repeated,
with a wink. “I want you should go by the
Domestic Dye Works and get it a job. Find out
about the formula for their mauve—you understand
me—and come back mit it, and you get back your
job and a hundred or seventy-five dollars.”
Sloane started. For a moment he stared at his
employer, his face going red and pale again; then he
rose to his feet.
“Sorry, Mr. Slivowitz, but I can’t consider it,”
he said.
“Oh, come now, Mr. Sloane!” protested the dyer,
with a laugh, leaning back in his chair. He produced
a thick cigar and bit off the end. “These here
scruples does you credit, Mr. Sloane, but business is
business; and, take it from me, Mr. Sloane, you can’t
mix business up mit ethics. Them things is all
right, but you gotta skin the other guy before he
skins you first, ain’t it?”
“That may be——” began the secretary, as he
moved toward the door.
“May be? Ain’t I just told you it is?” Slivowitz
paused in the act of striking a match to glare. “You
needn’t to be scared they’ll find it out where you
come from and fire you, neither, Mr. Sloane,” he
added, more quietly and with a cunning expression.
“I got brains, I have. A little thing like recommends
to a smart man like me——” The match broke.
He flung it into the cuspidor and selected another.
Sloane paused with his hand on the doorknob.
“Mr. Slivowitz——” he began again.
“Of course,” continued his employer, “I could
make it—well, a hundred fifteen, Mr. Sloane. But,
believe me, not a cent more, posi-tive-ly.”
The secretary shook his head decidedly.
“What?” roared Slivowitz. “Y’ mean to tell me
y’ ain’t goin’ to do it? All right; you’re fired anyhow,
you understand me.” Then with an evil
glitter in his eyes, “And if you don’t bring by me
that formula, you get fired from the Domestic Dye
Works; and you don’t get it no job nowheres else, too!
Now, you take your choice.” This time the match
lighted successfully.
Sloane smiled. “Quite impossible,” he said. “I
was going to resign in a day or two, anyway.”
“Eh?” exclaimed the head of the firm, his jaw
dropping and his florid face paling a little. In the
face of a number of possibilities he forgot the match
in his fingers.
“Yes. You see—you’ll know it sooner or later—the
Domestic Dye Works sent me here to learn the
formula for your royal purple.”
And the door slammed shut behind A. Slivowitz’s
private secretary.
NORTH OF FIFTY-THREE
By Mary Woodbury Caswell
The short winter day of Alaska was brightening
as Gertrude pushed her chair back from the
breakfast table and announced that she proposed
to go at once for her constitutional. Her brother
placidly assented, but Keith interposed with a worried
look.
“Hadn’t you better go with her, Bob? I suppose
I’ve grown to be an old granny, but since Jacques
told us of that outlaw who threatened to kidnap a
white girl for his wife, I don’t like to have Gertrude
get out of sight.”
The girl bent over him caressingly.
“Don’t worry, dear,” she said. “Jacques had
been drinking hard when he told you of this mythical
exile. Besides, I am no Helen of Troy to be abducted
for my beauty. I’d really much rather have Bob stay
with you.”
And she kissed him, put on warm wraps, took
her snowshoes and started for the daily tramp that
had kept her fit ever since she had come up on the
last boat, hastily summoned by a cable from Bob
when her fiancé had his shoulder crushed, and it
would be impossible for the young men to return to
the States with their stake. She and Bob had
nursed him into convalescence, but it had been a hard
winter for him, and she did not wonder that he had
developed some nervousness, though she considered
his fear for her wholly unnecessary, as, indeed, did
Bob.
When she was a half-mile from the cabin and a
slight rise of ground hid it from her, she saw a dog
team approaching, and smiled, thinking that Keith
would surely consider that danger was near. As it
met her the driver touched his cap, and she had a
swift impression of a very different type than she had
recently met, and one that made Jacques’s fantastic
tale seem less absurd. As she involuntarily glanced
back she saw, and now with alarm, that the stranger
had turned and was coming toward her. He stopped
the dogs close to her and inquired courteously, and
with a foreign accent:
“Can you tell me, mademoiselle, how near I am
to some residence?”
“Our cabin is over the hill,” she replied quietly,
though with growing terror, which was justified, as
he sprang toward her, swathing her in a blanket,
so that she could neither speak nor struggle, and
placing her on the sled.
She could not have told whether it was hours or
minutes before she was lifted, carried into a cabin,
and the blanket unfolded from her, while a savage-looking
husky dog growled a greeting. Her captor
shook off his heavy outer coat, removed his cap, and
with exaggerated deference said:
“Mademoiselle, pray remove your parka and permit
that I relieve you of your snowshoes. I do
myself the honour, mademoiselle, to offer you marriage.”
Resolutely conquering her fear, Gertrude looked
steadily at him. The man evidently was, or had
been, a gentleman; but what must his life have been
to bring him to this! As composedly as she could
she answered:
“I must decline your offer. Pray permit me to
return home.”
“Ah, no, mademoiselle. I fear I cannot allow that.
As for marriage—as you please, but in any case you
must remain here.”
“Not alive,” she said.
“Ah, but, mademoiselle, how not?” he asked, in
mockery of courtesy more pronounced. “It is not
so easy to die”—with a sudden bitter sadness.
“There are many ways,” she replied. “Here is
one.”
And, seizing a dog whip lying near, she struck the
husky a sharp blow and, as he furiously leaped to his
feet, flung herself upon the floor before him. He
fastened his teeth in her arm as his master grasped
his throat, and the struggle shook the cabin. At
last the man broke the dog’s hold and dragged him
to the door. Gertrude’s heavy clothing had saved
her arm from anything but a superficial wound, but
as he bound it up she said:
“The dog will not forget, and if he fails me I can
find another way.”
His face, which had paled, flushed a dark red as he
hastily spoke.
“For God’s sake do not think—but why should
you not? You are free, mademoiselle. Such courage
shows me I am not quite the brute I fancied I
had become, and also that there is one woman in the
world whose ‘no’ assuredly does not mean ‘yes.’ I
will take you home at once, on the faith of a Marovitch.”
She stared at him incredulously and said slowly:
“Is it possible—are you Count Boris Marovitch?”
“Yes”—in deep wonder—“that is my name, but
how could you know?”
“This letter should interest you,” she said. “It
is from Varinka. I was at a convent school in Paris
with her.” And she watched him excitedly as he
read aloud the passage she indicated.
“Do you remember my telling you of my cousin
Boris, who was sent to Siberia for killing Prince ——
in a duel? It was supposed that he was shot while
trying to escape, but the guard has confessed that he
was bribed to assist him, and he may be living. The
Czar would gladly pardon him if he would return,
his homicidal tendencies being valuable in the present
war crisis. And Olga has steadfastly refused to
marry any one else, so——”
A sharply drawn breath interrupted the reading,
and the letter fell to the floor from his shaking hands
as he looked at her, his face white and drawn.
“Mademoiselle, it is too much,” he gasped. “Your
courage—your generosity—I insult you unforgivably
and you give me back honour, love, life—I cannot
say——” And he sank into a chair and covered
his face with his hands.
She went over to him and laid her hand gently on
his shoulder.
“I am glad you are happy, Count,” she said, “and
I am sure we shall be very good friends. Please
take me home now.”
They met Bob halfway, striding along with an
anxious face, his rifle over his shoulder. “This is
my brother, Mr. Stacey,” said Gertrude. “Bob,
this is Count Marovitch, of whom Varinka wrote.
He starts to-morrow by dog train to the States on
his way to Russia.”
THE OLD THINGS
By Jessie Anderson Chase
Like Sir Roger’s neighbours peering over the
hedge, I had daily observed, over my stone
wall, a very old gentleman in his shirt sleeves, who
pleasantly gave me the rôle of Spectator. A New-Englander
of the elder type, with the heavy bent head
of the thinker; but, particularly, with the piercing
yet so kindly humorous blue eye that loses none of
its colour with age, but seems to grow more vivid and
vital with the same years that steal from the hair its
hue of life and from the walnut cheek its glowing red.
Such an eye, to a lawyer like myself, accustomed
to look for a human document in every human face,
seemed the very epitome of eighty years: a carefree
boyhood among contemporaries—in house furnishings,
in barn and pigsty, orchard and gardens; a
youth that sees already a new generation in most of
these companions of his earthly pilgrimage; a middle
age, forced out of the romantic sense of companionship
on the road, into the persistent and finally
triumphant view of using environment for ends of its
own; and then old age, free to return and lavish
forgotten endearments upon the “old things!” This or
the other “landmark,” dear, and familiar from life’s
beginnings. These periods, all slipping unnoticed
into their successors, yet each possessing a distinct
and tangible outline and colour, had all had their turn
at my neighbour’s blue eyes. And the look that comes
only at the end, when the life has been prodigal of
response and of an unswerving fidelity in the storing
up of values—that was the look that I valued as a
thing of price.
It was a day of late summer that brought me more
directly face to face with its beauty and gravity.
The old gentleman appeared, in his shirt sleeves,
but with plenty of ceremony in his quiet demeanour,
at the door of my little “portable” law office, at the
edge of the orchard.
“I am told, sir,” he began, “that you are an
attorney at law.”
I bowed, and offered him a chair but he continued
standing.
“I have come,” he said, “to request your services
in drawing up my last will and testament—that is,”
he serenely emended, “in case your vacation time is
subject to such interruption.”
While I was formulating my assent he continued:
“You have no doubt, since coming into this rather
communicative neighbourhood, been informed that
my son owns the homestead.”
The kind, keen old eyes took on a look of what
George Eliot names “an enormous patience with the
way of the world.”
“Everything belongs to John and Mary. But
there are one or two little old things that they don’t
care about. They’re up in the lean-to. The old
mirror that, as a lad, I used to see my face in over my
mother’s shoulder, it’s still holding for me the picture
of my mother smiling up at me. And the old ladder-back
chair that she used to sit in and cuddle me;
and switch, me, too—and maybe that took the most
love of all. That’s all. John and Mary don’t
want them. They’re only old things, like myself.
It’s natural, perfectly natural. At their age I most
probably felt just so.”
He paused and looked through the lattice, where
the reddened vine-leaves were beginning to fall.
“The young leaf-buds pushing off the old leaves.
It’s nature.”
Before sunset—for the old man was strangely impatient—I
had his “will” signed, witnessed, and
sealed. The old mirror and chair were to go to a wee,
odd little old lady, called in the neighbourhood “Miss
Tabby” Titcomb because of her forty-odd cats, except
for which she lived alone.
“Little Ellen,” he called her, as he fondly spoke of
their school days together. “Mother would have
been well content if we’d hit it off together, Ellen and
I. But a boy is as apt as not, when urged one
way, to fly off in another; and I was at the skittish
age.
“I’ve never said this before to any man, sir, but I’d
have been a better husband to Ellen. Mary was a
faithful wife, and better than I deserved. But she
was not just aware, like Ellen, of where to bear on
hard and where to go a little easy. That’s what a
man needs in a woman, sir. Ellen always knew
just when and where.”
The next morning, which was Saturday, I was
riding down Bare Hill Road—as it chanced, right
past Miss Tabby’s—when my horse shied; and that
tiny old lady, with an enormous gray cat beside her,
rose up from behind the lilac bushes. Bigger people
than “little Ellen” have been frightened by Prince’s
antics, but she quietly put her hand on his restive
neck as if he were only a little larger kitten, and then
spoke to me in a soft little purr of a voice:
“I’ve heard—and you’ll excuse me—that you’re
a lawyer, Mr. Alden; and I’ve a small matter I don’t
wish to entrust to any one here, being private. It’s
a letter for Mr. Thomas Sewall, to be delivered upon
my demise, which I feel is about to take place.”
She spoke with a little note of relief, as if from some
long strain.
I took the small envelope.
“It’s just the cats,” she was moved to confide
further; “the little ones and the smart ones will all
find friends. But the two old ones! Mr. Sewall has
a notion for the old things. And”—here she hesitated
long, while I breathlessly assured her of my
best care for the letter—“there’s—somewhat in the
note besides the cats,” she brought out bravely.
“You’ll make sure it doesn’t fall into John and Mary’s
hands?”
This was Saturday morning. Sunday, as I listened
absent-mindedly to the slow toll of the meeting-house bell,
my houskeeper remarked, on bringing
in my coffee:
“Did you notice, sir? It was eighty-six. There’s
an old man and an old woman, both just the same
age, in the village, died in the night.”
The old chair, upon which—when they were young
together—the little Tom had been spanked and comforted;
and the mirror, still treasuring the picture of
the round, saucy phiz over his mother’s shoulder,
were offered at auction and bid in for a trifle by me.
I would have paid gold sovereigns for them, but not
into the hands of John and Mary! The cats, likewise,
sit by the hearth, on which was burned to
ashes the letter “not entirely” about their disposal.
And the “Old Things” that cherished these earthly
companions? The minister—himself a rare “old
thing”—preached a funeral sermon for the two so
strangely united by death; and his thin voice, like
the tone of an old, cracked violin, still haunts
me:
“Their youth is renewed like the eagle’s....
And they shall run and not be weary, they shall walk
and not faint.”
THE FORCED MARCH
By Hornell Hart
Intermittently, when the snow ceased
falling for a moment, Wojak could see the
regiments ahead, black against the white fields, crawling
interminably over the hilltop under the dull sky.
Wojak was a burly, bearded fellow. These winter
days pleased him. He liked the tingle that came
with marching in the cold air. He liked the dull,
rhythmic “scruff” of the hundreds of feet as the
regiment swung along, welded by its months of
marching into a living unity.
This was his own country they were marching
through. His homestead lay not twenty miles away,
near this very road. As he trudged along thoughts of
Sophy and little Stephan kept slipping into his mind.
At the crest of the hill the regiment came to a
halt. Back from the road, half hidden in trees that
were cut sharp and black against the snow and the
sky, stood the ruin of a house.
“Just so stands my house,” thought Wojak.
“Behind, among the trees, should be the pigsty to
the left, the stable to the right.”
He turned and waded through the newly fallen
snow toward the dwelling. Charred beams at one
end showed where a fire had been checked by the
snowfall. In the yard beneath the fluffy new snow
the old layer had evidently been tramped. Behind
the house he found the pigsty and the stable.
“But the stable is bigger than mine,” he murmured.
He looked in. A pile of hay was in the corner,
and on it lay some rags. The stable was so dark
that Wojak thought he saw a child lying there.
He went over to the corner. On the hay was a yellow
head, the round cheeks streaked with tears. The
child was sleeping, but its breath came in little sobs.
With clumsy gentleness the soldier picked the baby
up.
“Stephan had curls like that,” he whispered.
As he stepped out into the light the child awoke.
A chubby arm slipped about the burly neck, and the
blue eyes looked at him with the beginning of a smile.
But in a moment the fact that this was not father, but
a strange man, came over the baby, and he began to
sob, not angrily, but with a worn anguish that gripped
Wojak’s heart.
The company was falling in after the halt when he
came to the road. The curly head lay close to his
bearded face, and a great clumsy hand protected the
little body.
“Where did you get that, Wojak?” growled the
lieutenant, staring blankly at the sorrowful little
bundle. “Leave the kid and fall in,” he commanded.
“There’s no time for nonsense on this march.”
Wojak started to protest, but the habit of obedience
was too strong. Sullenly he stood the baby in
the snow and took his place in the ranks. The child’s
sobs turned to a heartbroken wail.
“Forward, march!” commanded the officer, and
the company moved away down the road. Wojak
looked back and saw the tiny arms stretched out
after him while snowflakes settled on the yellow
head. Long after the hilltop was hidden in swirling
snow he seemed to see them and to hear the wail of
the orphaned baby.
The sun was setting when the army bivouacked
four miles from Wojak’s farm. The orders were that
no leaves of absence should be granted; but he knew
the sentinel on guard, and home was too near to be
left unseen for another four months.
The stars were glittering from an all but clear
sky when he slipped silently through the lines and
started down the familiar roads toward Sophy and
Stephan. Four months was a terrible length of
time. The passage of armies had marked the country.
The great tree by the cottage of Ivanovicz had
been shattered by a shell and had crashed through the
roof. Jablonowski’s barns had been burned. The
windows of the church at the corners were shattered
and a great hole had been shot in the steeple. Wojak
walked faster, and a twinge of anxiety came over him
as he entered the lane that led up to his barnyard.
His heart stopped: the thatch of the stable had been
burned and only the walls were standing. His eyes
strained for a glimpse of the house. It was not
there. A few charred beams marked the place where
his home had stood.
He ran nearer. Snow had covered everything.
Beside the place where the door had been was a
white mound with a stick standing in the earth at
its head. To the stick was nailed a little shoe.
Wojak seized it with shaking hands.
“Stephan!” he choked. “My little Stephan!”
After a while he looked up. Looming above him
was a man on horseback who had ridden up unheard
through the muffling snow.
“You are under arrest,” said the voice of the
lieutenant.
APPROXIMATING THE ULTIMATE WITH AUNT SARAH
By Charles Earl Gaymon
Aunt Sarah was sixty-three years old. Uncle
John was sixty-four years old.
If you spoke to Aunt Sarah about any new fringe
on the tapestry of the intellectual loom she would say:
“Oh, yes, we ’proximated that line of thought in
1893. It is near, but not quite the ultimate.”
If you spoke to Uncle John about Schopenhauer
he would reply:
“I don’t take much stock in them new-fangled
cultivators.”
Uncle John and Aunt Sarah had lived together in
the old homestead for thirty-eight years.
Aunt Sarah always had intellectual curiosity: she
had left the old Baptist church in her girlhood to
join a joy cult; she had followed with her mental
telescope the scintillating trajectory of William
James’s flight through the philosophic heavens of
America; she had known about eugenics long before
the newspapers had made the subject popular knowledge,
and she had played in the musty, rickety garret
of occultism at a time when the most daring minds
in science were sitting tight in the seats of the scornful.
But there was a shadow in the sunlight of Aunt Sarah’s
mental advancement, an opaque spot in the crystal of
her mysticism, an unresolved seventh in the harmony
of her simple life in the Wisconsin backwoods—
She was married.
She was married to Uncle John!
At six o’clock in the evening of June 1, 1915, Aunt
Sarah glanced up from reading Bennett’s “Folk Ways
and Mores” as Uncle John entered the kitchen door.
Uncle John had just come from performing the vespertime
chores.
“Pa, we shall have to get a divorce!” said Aunt
Sarah, shutting Bennett with determination. “Marriage
is a worn-out convention; it is only one of the
thousand foolish folk ways that hinder the advancement
of science among the masses.”
“Very well, ma.”
“We will get a divorce.”
“I quite agree, ma.”
“Don’t attempt logic with me, John. I said that
we would get a divorce.”
Uncle John shook his head. “When will it be?”
he asked.
“To-morrow.”
Uncle John smiled, dropped his armful of kindling
into the wood box behind the kitchen range, and
began to lay the Brobdingnagian bandana handkerchief
that served them for a tablecloth.
Aunt Sarah finished the preparation of the bacon
and onions and set the coffee pot back when it began
to boil.
After supper Uncle John read the seed catalogue
and Aunt Sarah resumed her Bennett.
The following afternoon Judge Thompson, who
lived in the biggest and best house in the little county
seat, was surprised to see from his chair in the big
bay window an antiquated carriage drawn by a
retired farm horse draw up before his cast-iron negro
hitching post. In the carriage were Aunt Sarah and
Uncle John.
Judge Thompson was on the porch in time to
receive his guests.
“We’ve come to get a divorce,” said Aunt Sarah,
with a direct gaze; then she added, with the sang
froid of one who is wise, “What’ll it cost?”
The judge motioned them to seats in the wicker
chairs on the porch, and then replied:
“But you must have grounds——”
“Everybody knows it. Incompatibility of temperament.”
And the judge, smiling, humoured Aunt Sarah, for
he knew her and the community in which she lived.
“It will cost you just ten dollars,” he said.
“Make out the paper,” Aunt Sarah replied.
One hour later Uncle John and Aunt Sarah left
the judge’s house together, separated for life.
Moses, their horse, looked at them out of the corner
of his good eye as they approached the carriage.
Uncle John paused, but Aunt Sarah stepped firmly
into the vehicle.
Uncle John followed her and took up the reins.
Moses knew the way home by a clairvoyant sense,
and he took that way at his own pace of prophet-like
dignity.
At the door of the old homestead Uncle John
handed Aunt Sarah down from her seat in silence.
Then he put Moses into his stall. And when he
returned to the house he found Aunt Sarah beaming
upon him through her gold-rimmed spectacles from
her place at the table, which was loaded with a supper
such as she alone could cook.
Aunt Sarah was jubilant. She was living at last
with a man to whom she was not married; no longer
was there a blot on the scutcheon of her intellectual
progress; no longer did a black beetle mar the pellucid
amber of her simple life of Advanced Ideas;
no longer could the acolytes, in off moments when
they were not engaged in trundling the spheres
through the macrocosm, gaze sternly down upon her
through interstellar space and say:
“Aunt Sarah is nearly, but not quite, an intellectual.”
THE HORSE HEAVER
By Lyman Bryson
“For why should you be tired?” demanded his
wife, splashing her arms viciously in the suds
as she finished the day’s rinsing. “You’ve nothing
to do but shovel dirt all day and rest when your boss
ain’t looking.”
“Gwan, I’m a hard-working man,” said Kallaher.
“And, what’s more, I can kick about it whenever I
want to without any remarks from yourself. I’m
tired. When’s supper?”
“Supper is any time when I can get my arms dry
and get a good breath.” Mrs. Kallaher began belligerently
to get his supper.
Kallaher stretched his short legs out in front of
him and leaned back in his chair. “It was a hard
day,” he said gently. “As if it wasn’t enough to
have me breaking my back with the shovel and all,
a fool drove his horse too close to the ditch, and the
dumb beast fell in on top of me.”
“That’s likely—now, ain’t it?—and you being
here to tell about it!”
“Believe it or not, it happened.” Kallaher folded
his hands across the place where he didn’t wear a
belt and sighed. “But I put him out again and
went on with my work without taking a rest or
nothing.”
Mrs. Kallaher might have tried again to express
her incredulity, but just then old Mother Coogan,
next-door neighbour, thrust a red excited face through
the kitchen door.
“Mary Kallaher, is your man home?”
“Why shouldn’t he be?”
Mrs. Coogan entered and stood, one hand clutching
a newspaper, the other pointing dramatically at
Kallaher. “It may be so, but he don’t look it,”
she said.
Before they could question her she began reading
from the paper: “Mike Kallaher, a ditch digger on
the new Twelfth Street sewer, is a small man but a
mighty. A horse, driven too near the ditch to-day,
fell in. ‘Begorra,’ said Mike, ‘can’t a man work in
peace?’ He laid down his shovel, spat on his hands,
and heaved the horse back into the street. The
foreman thought he had been hurt when the horse
fell in, but he wasn’t, and he was not in the least
bothered by having to throw him back out again.
He went back to his digging.”
“Let me see that paper.” Kallaher rose and took
it from her hand. Slowly he went over the story—which
the reporter who wrote it had thought exceeding
clever. “Yeh,” he said finally, “that’s me, all
right.”
Mrs. Coogan looked upon him with respect. “I
never thought much of you before, Mike Kallaher,
but you’re the only man I know that could pick up
a horse.” She turned to his wife. “It’s no wonder
you’re a meek woman, Mary, but you ought to be
proud of a man like that, sure.”
“Are you coming on with supper now?” asked
Kallaher in a mighty voice of the speechless Mrs.
Kallaher. “Be quick now, or I’ll give you what’s
needing.”
Never before had he dared make a threat as if
he meant it. His wife was struck with sudden awe.
She gasped and hurried silently with the setting on of
supper. She trembled and dropped a dish.
“You poor clumsy dub!” roared her husband,
towering to the height of five-feet-two. “Are you so
weak you can’t hold a pot, now?”
“Excuse me, Michael,” she murmured. “Excuse
me, man. I was excited.”
Mrs. Coogan saw with approval that Kallaher
was bullying his wife, and went down the street to
tell the neighbourhood.
In Mike Kallaher’s kitchen—for it had suddenly
become his own, after belonging for fifteen years to
his wife—a poor, meek, unhappy-looking Irishwoman
was obeying orders. She jumped when he yelled at
her, which he did every two minutes to see her jump,
begged his pardon, brought his pipe, and looked on
in silence when he deliberately knocked out the
ashes on the newly scrubbed floor. A man who could
throw a horse out of a ditch would stop at nothing.
As the new monarch sat in his chair looking
contemptuously away from his slave, who was
tentatively watching him, there was a knock at the
door. Mike’s chest had begun to get tired from being
swelled out so far, and he let out his breath with a
sigh.
A suave young man was admitted. After ascertaining
that Mike Kallaher really lived in this place
he asked Mike how he was feeling.
“Good,” was the truculent answer.
“No injuries from your little adventure this afternoon?”
“Injured, is it? Not a bit—not a bit.”
“I’m glad to hear that. I’m assistant manager of
the Burke Construction Company. We heard one
of our horses fell on you to-day, so I came down to
help out if you were hurt. We thought we could
afford to pay a few hundred dollars on doctor bills.”
The young man smiled pleasantly. “But since you’re
not hurt and are so willing to admit it, we won’t
have that pleasure. Good-bye.” He got up and
went.
Kallaher had forgotten to swell out his chest again.
He sat drooping in his chair. His wife was no longer
tentative.
“Horse heaver, is it?” She advanced, menacing.
“Horse heaver? You poor mick! There goes your
chance to be a cripple for life and die rich.”
She pulled his face up by the front hair and slapped
him like a mother.
“Horse heaver, is it? Take that, now!”
And Kallaher took it.
THE EGO OF THE METROPOLIS
By Thomas T. Hoyne
“You couldn’t get her picture?” sneered the city
editor contemptuously. “Come, Johnson, get
into the game. You’re not in Chicago or St. Louis
now. This is New York.”
Johnson was eating his bread in the sweat of his
brow, but he wanted to continue eating. Therefore
he said nothing, but lounged off into the local room,
empty during the dead afternoon hours.
He was lucky to be working at all. During the
couple of weeks he had been wearing out shoe leather
chasing pictures for the greatest of all metropolitan
morning newspapers he had been told his good fortune
a hundred times. He, a perfect stranger in
New York, had walked right into a job.
The job should have been tempting only to the
rawest cub, but Johnson, a crackerjack reporter,
snapped at it. He knew that some of the best newspaper
men in New York, crackerjack reporters, were
carrying the banner along Park Row.
The afternoon newspapers were boiling over with
editions, black type and red crying out that one
hundred and sixty-eight thousand dollars had disappeared
from a vault of the soundest bank in Wall
Street and that the cashier was missing. To be assigned
to this bank story, to get the chance to show
what he really could do, Johnson would have given a
finger from his right hand.
He sat on a corner of a typewriter desk, swinging
one leg, while he raged inwardly at the insolent city
editor. Bread or no bread, he could not work himself
into spasms of enthusiasm over a near society
woman’s photograph for a cheap story. He was too
old in the game for such child’s play.
The noisy opening of the door between the managing
editor’s room and the office of the city editor
roused him. He heard the managing editor’s voice.
“Got any line on that bank cashier?”
“Not yet, sir,” replied the city editor, “but every
live man on the staff is out on the story.”
Johnson flushed as if he had been insulted publicly.
How would the old guard in Chicago or Cincinnati
retort to such an insinuation against a man who had
campaigned up and down the country and had
learned the newspaper game as a soldier learns war—in
action? He recalled winning out in California,
notwithstanding “Native Sons.” But to win against
the esoteric self-sufficiency of New Yorkers demanded
higher fortitude.
“Where can I find the owner of this newspaper?”
Johnson came out of his dream abruptly to answer
the insignificant little man who had rambled into the
local room.
“He isn’t in the building just now,” said he
patiently.
Owners of newspapers do not receive callers
casually. When cranks get through the outer doors
now and again it is the duty of some employee to
act as buffer.
The visitor lifted a trembling hand to his forehead,
shook his head uncertainly, and began to mumble a
meandering, inconsequent tale. Amid the aimless
words one sentence unexpectedly shaped itself that
set the reporter’s nerves atingle.
Johnson glanced fearfully toward the city editor’s
office.
“You want to see the owner of the paper?” he
asked softly, the sudden thumping of his heart
sounding in his voice. “Come with me.”
He grasped the visitor’s arm and hurried him out
of the local room into the hall, and thence into an
elevator.
“This way,” he coaxed, when they reached the
street level. He led the man out into the crowded
thoroughfare, cleverly sheering away from points of
danger, as a battleship might convoy a treasure
bark.
In the empty local room time dragged. The city
editor busied himself in his little office, glaring at his
assignment book, studying clippings from afternoon
newspapers, and answering calls on his telephone.
Once he was interrupted by a woman who laid two
tickets for a church fair on his desk and asked to
have a paragraph about the entertainment published.
“Johnson!” shouted the city editor arrogantly.
His voice merely lost itself in the hollow local room.
He rose from his chair irritably and peered through
the door of his office, but there was no Johnson on
whom to break his wrath.
As evening came on reporters and copy readers
straggled in. No one brought startling news in the
bank story. The cashier was still missing and there
was no trace of him.
The local room burst into nervous life, emphasized
by erratic volleys from pounding typewriters and
hoarse yells for copy-boys. More than once as the
night wore away the city editor stepped from his
office to look toward the corner where Johnson usually
sat. Each time a vacant chair aggravated his anger.
It was nearly eleven o’clock when the ringing telephone
bell called his attention from the proof before
him. He jerked the receiver from its hook.
“Johnson, eh? I wanted you half a dozen times
this afternoon and evening, but now you needn’t
come in at all. You’re through.”
He jammed the receiver back with a glow of satisfaction
in having good reason to discharge an incompetent.
The telephone bell rang again. This time the city
editor listened.
“You’ve got the cashier locked up in your room!”
he fairly yelled. “All right! All right!”
Shaking with excitement he wheeled from the
telephone.
“Brail! Jack! Fredericks!”
He roared the names into the local room in sharp
succession.
Like soldiers at a bugle call men sprang from desks
where they were working or idling.
“You, Jack, get on the ’phone and take a story
from Johnson! He’s got the biggest beat that ever
was pulled off in the city of New York.”
The rewrite man settled himself at the wire.
At the other end of it Johnson, in his room at the
cheap hotel where he lived, struggled to be calm in
this moment of triumph. He began to dictate.
Near him, well within range of vision, sat his willing
prisoner. Not once since they left the newspaper
office together had the cashier been out of Johnson’s
sight. Helpless, hopeless, but with a conscience no
longer heavily burdened, the unfortunate man listened
now just as he had listened while the reporter,
without betraying his source of information, craftily
verified by telephone the wandering confession.
Clear and without interruption the stream of
dictation poured over the wire. The story was written
as a newspaper story should be written, and when
it was told it ended.
“That’s all,” sighed Johnson proudly. “I’ll hold
him here till two o’clock to make the beat an absolute
cinch. Then I’ll ’phone the police.”
In the newspaper office the rewrite man had
hardly drummed out the last line of copy before the
sheet of paper was snatched from his typewriter and
rushed in the wake of former scudding sheets to the
composing room, just in time for the first edition.
“There never was a beat like it,” cried the exultant
city editor. “I don’t see how he landed it.”
“It’s a great piece of newspaper work,” agreed
the managing editor. “No man in the country could
have done better. Who is Johnson?”
“A new man, but I’ve taught him the game already.
He didn’t wait for any assignment—just went right
out and dug that cashier up.” The city editor’s
voice cracked with enthusiasm. “That’s the kind
of newspaper men we turn out in little old New York.”
THE GAY DECEIVER
By Howard P. Stephenson
The only other passenger thumbed his tobacco
into a melancholy pipe-bowl.
“What’s your line?” he asked.
“Soap and Christmas candles,” I said, and held
out my cigar for his light.
“Married?”
“Yes, you?”
“Um-m-m-m.” And he stretched his legs, drew
up his elbows and looked worried.
“When I was making this territory about this
time last year,” he began, “I met a pretty, wifely
little girl, and we were married before I left town.
Tarascon wasn’t on my regular trip then, but now I
have to strike home once a month.
“You see, I was raised in a family of sisters—all
older than I, all unmarried. I could never bring myself
to tell them about Edyth. They don’t know it
yet. Live in Cranford, on the Vandalia. My wife
thinks I haven’t any folks.”
“Well?”
He blushed. “There—it—we—I’m going to be a
father.” Then he did blush.
I laughed, sympathetic. “You can’t bear not to
let your sisters know?” I ventured.
He nodded and gulped.
“Tarascon,” called the brakeman. “Tarascon.”
I was on the hot veranda of the Croxton House, at
Croxton, some two weeks later, when I felt a modest
hand on my shoulder.
“Boy or girl?” were my first words, with a grin.
“Girl,” announced the father with pride. “Sophronia
Judith Rose. Named for my sisters.”
He seated himself, fished in his pocket for his
pipe, and smiled nervously.
“They knew it when I got home,” he said. “I’d
left Edyth’s letter in my room. I believe they had
been suspecting all along. Well, they never said a
thing at supper, but when I went upstairs I saw a
string of baby ribbon sticking out of my sample case.
The girls had packed it full of things from their hope
boxes. Baby things, they were.
“I tried to bluff it out, but I—I couldn’t do it, and
I’d told them all about it five minutes after I came
downstairs.
“We all took the train for Tarascon the next day.
Edyth was tickled—said she’d suspected I had sisters.
She hadn’t, though, of course.
“So I had to name the baby for them. Weighed
eleven pounds, too.
“My, I’ve got to catch that 9:32 for Tarascon!”
He pulled out his watch, then turned the dial to
me sheepishly. Under the crystal was a tiny slip
of narrow ribbon, baby blue.
“So long,” he said. “Mayn’t see you again. This
is my last trip. The firm’s giving me a city job,
where I can be with the family.”
IN COLD BLOOD
By Joseph Hall
With the door of her room locked Viola Perrin
opened the letter which she had taken from
her husband’s office table. It was not very securely
glued, and she succeeded in loosening the flap without
marring the envelope.
When she had read it she dropped the thing upon
her dressing table and stared with dry, unseeing eyes
into the mirror. Her world had crumbled. She
did not burst into tears. She was one of those
women who cannot weep. The thing that had happened
to her left her racked, writhing, tearless.
Suddenly the horror of the thing struck her with
full force. St. John was untrue. He was intriguing
with another woman even while he was being the
same courteous, attentive husband to her that he had
always been. She rose and clenched her hands
fiercely. She caught her lower lip cruelly between
her teeth. For the first time in her life she wanted
to scream.
In an instant she was hot with anger and hurt
pride. She rose quickly and dressed for the street.
She hurried. She must get away. She had no right
in this room, in this house, in the house of a man who
did not love her.
Outside she walked to the street car. She had no
plan. She did not intend to go to his office. She was
simply getting away from his home.
She went into a department store and idly looked
at some things without knowing what they were.
It was a sale day, and the crowd in the store was immense.
She came to herself when a sharp cry
sounded at her right and the throng surged in that
direction.
A woman had fainted, one of the saleswomen.
She was a tall woman, thin and not bad looking.
She had been waiting on Viola the moment before,
and she had simply crumpled behind the counter
without a word. The cry had come from a cash-girl
who happened to see her fall. They lifted the woman
and carried her limp and pitiful to the elevator,
a policeman keeping back the crowd.
She left the store and wandered again aimlessly
about the streets. The sidewalks were crowded,
mostly with women. It was getting warm, and the
women all looked tired and wilted. Lines of them
disappeared into certain doors, and Viola, looking in,
saw that these doors were entrances to cheap restaurants.
It was the lunch hour, and these women were
taking their short recess.
The display in the window of one of these places
attracted her attention. It contained meats in
various stages of preparation and dressing and a wild
assortment of vegetables. Some flies had gotten
inside the glass and hovered about the viands. She
turned away in disgust.
She thought of her own lunch. When she was
downtown St. John always took her to lunch with
him at one of the hotels. The white napery, the soft
lights, the stealthy-footed waiters, the music, the
silver sprang into her mind in vivid contrast to the
cheap display she had just turned from. She shuddered.
In the palm room of the Brinton with the cool,
shadowed comfort about her and an ice before her,
the thought of her tragedy returned. She had been
evading it all day, putting it away from her, shunning it.
But it was always with her, reminding her
that her world, the life she had lived, was shattered.
What then? She must go away. It would be
better to go quietly, without giving any reason,
simply leave. Of course St. John would understand,
as would Myrtle Weiss, but their guilt would seal
their tongues.
Disappear? And then what? How would she
live? What could she do? She was incompetent to
teach. She knew nothing about office work. Of
course, she could clerk in a store.
Suddenly a vision of what that life would mean to
her passed deadeningly before her. She remembered
the thin, tall woman who had fainted behind the
counter without a word. The lines of wilted workers,
hastening in their worn clothes to their cheap lunches,
rose before her. She shivered.
For seven years she had lived in the lap of luxury.
Nothing had been denied her. She had the best of
clothes, the best of service, the choicest of food, the
promptest of attention of every kind. Her home
was one of the handsomest houses in the most restricted
and stylish residence district of the city.
Another thought came to her. No one knew that
she had found the letter.
The clock in the palm room showed the time to be
one-thirty. St. John, she knew, was out of town.
She rose quickly and left the room. At the office
Miss Johnson, the stenographer, had just returned
from the dairy lunch across the street. She was
powdering her rather unattractive nose. Mrs. Perin
smiled at her as she entered her husband’s room.
Vaguely she envied this homely creature.
The table was undisturbed, exactly as she had left
it.
She sealed the letter carefully and replaced it on the
top of the little pile of mail upon the blotter.
HOUSEWORK—AND THE MAN
By Freeman Tilden
“And you live here—all alone?” she said.
“It looks it, doesn’t it?” replied Archer,
with a little embarrassed grin. “I have a woman
come in once a week to clean up. I do the rest—when
it gets done. I suppose it looks pretty bad—to
you.”
She ran her finger appraisingly along the table and
held it up. It was covered with dust. She laughed.
“Men can’t keep house,” she said.
She rummaged around until she found a rag that
would serve as a duster.
“Now, please don’t bother, Miss——” he began.
“I’m married,” she corrected soberly. “Mrs.
Kincaid.”
“Well, Mrs. Kincaid, please don’t bother to do
that. Really, I’m afraid I enjoy dirt.”
“Nobody enjoys dirt,” was her severe reply. “Not
if they can be clean.”
He sat and watched her. He couldn’t help laughing.
With deft hands she seemed to fathom every
hiding-place of dust. And he noticed that her
cheeks, which had been pale enough when she came
in, were becoming radiant.
Pretty soon she turned her attention to the bed.
“Well, of all the messes I ever saw!” she exclaimed.
“Who ever showed you how to make up a bed?”
“You just watch me,” she told him. “Like this—and
then like this—then you smooth it out—see?”
“It sure does look better,” he admitted. “But
please don’t poke around in the kitchen. At least
spare me that mortification.”
She didn’t heed his plea. “I thought so!” she
exclaimed. “Not a dish washed!”
“I was going to wash them this afternoon,” said
Archer humbly.
“Huh! don’t you know it’s twice as hard after you
let them stand? Where’s the dishcloth?”
“Oh, come now, really, I won’t have you——”
She paid no attention to him. “What pretty
dishes!” she said, as the hot water began to run.
“Five-and-ten cent store,” Archer laughed.
“Really? And they look much prettier than mine.
Do you know, I think this is a dear little place.”
“Dishwashing is the worst part of it,” said the
young man.
“Listen,” she told him. “Whenever the dishes
have egg on them, don’t put the hot water on first.
Watch me....”
She even insisted on rearranging his little closet
of dishes. She cleaned the top of the gas range.
Archer vainly tried to prevent her. She was singing
now, as she worked. She straightened the pictures
on the wall. She averred that she couldn’t be happy
till she had swept the place from end to end.
After it was all over they sat down facing each
other. There was a pink flush of satisfaction on her
cheeks.
“And I never knew who lived up here,” she began.
“I must say you’re quiet. These apartment houses
are just like a lot of cigar boxes. You know our
flat is right underneath.”
“It’s so decent of you,” began Arthur.
“Listen,” she interrupted. “I’ve had a perfectly
splendid time. I suppose I must be going now. It’s
five o’clock, isn’t it?”
He nodded.
At the door she stopped and said, “I’ve often seen
you down at the street door, and wondered whether
you’d speak some time. You don’t think—because
I came in here——”
“I think nothing,” he said.
“I knew you were that kind of a fellow,” she whispered,
and fled downstairs.
Kincaid came in at 6:10.
“Supper ready?” he asked.
She threw down the magazine she was reading.
“I guess you won’t starve! It’s nothing but cook,
cook all the time, anyway. I’m getting tired of it.”
Kincaid said nothing. His fingers were resting on
the dining-table. When he took them away there
were little patches of varnish showing through the
dust.
She went out into the kitchen and wearily put on
a torn apron. The sink was full of unwashed dishes.
He saw them and was unwise enough to comment
on what he saw.
She turned upon him like a flash.
“If you don’t like to see them, wash them yourself,”
she said. “I’m sick of housework, anyway.”
HER MEMORY
By Dwight M. Wiley
Warrington had really no right to be angry.
He was not engaged to Virginia, merely engaged
with her in a somewhat tempestuous summer
flirtation. Down in his heart he knew it for just
that. But he was angry no less, for she had allowed
a “hulking ass” newly arrived at the Inn to “hog
her whole program and make him look a fool before
every one.”
“Ah ha!” cried the still small voice, “so it’s Pride
not Heart.” And that made him more angry than ever.
So he went away from the ball-room, out onto the
dim veranda, and strode up and down muttering
things better left unmuttered. Presently he stopped
at the far shadowed end, lit a cigarette, snapped his
case viciously, and said “damn.”
A demure voice just behind him said “shocking!”
and he turned to confront a small figure in a big chair
backed up against the wall.
“I repeat, shocking,” said the voice—a very nice
voice. And giggled—a very ripply little gurgly little
giggle.
His anger went away.
“Mysterious lady of the shadows,” he said (he
was very good at that sort of thing),“does my righteous
wrath amuse you?”
He came nearer. He had thought he knew every
girl at the Hotel. Here was a strange one, and
pretty. Very. He decided that monopolizing Virginia
had been a mistake.
“It’s not a night for wrath, righteous or otherwise.
See!” and she stretched out her arms to the great
moon hanging low over the golf links beyond.
He hunted for a chair. This was bully. And
when he had drawn one up, quite close:
“Whence do you come, all silvery with the moon,
to chide me for my sins, moon maid?”
Without doubt he was outdoing himself.
She laughed softly and leaned toward him, elfin in
the pale shimmer of light. “I am Romance,” she
breathed, “and this is my night. The night, the
moon, and I conspire to make magic.”
He secured a slim hand. The pace was telling.
His voice was a little husky.
“Your charms are very potent, moon maid,” he
said, “it is magic, isn’t it? It—it doesn’t happen
like this—really.”
Their eyes met—clung.
“You—you take my breath,” he stammered.
“Does your heart mean what your eyes are saying?
Don’t—don’t look at me like that unless you do—mean
it.”
She didn’t answer in words. She, too, was breathing
quickly.
He released her hand, and sprang up—half turned
away. Then he dropped to the arm of her chair.
Swiftly he took her face in his two hands. The
throbbing of her throat intoxicated him. “I—I—love
me,” he stammered.
Her lips moved. A sob more poignant than words.
They kissed for a long time.
There were footsteps down the veranda. She drew
away. She recognized her mother’s voice and Miss
Neilson’s. She was thinking very quickly. Should
she send him away or end it now—end it all now?
“You darling—you darling. I—I love you,” he
was saying.
She leaned to him. “Kiss me. Kiss me—quickly.”
The voices were quite close now.
“Mother,” she called, “here I am.” She laughed.
“But I guess you know I wouldn’t run away.
Mother, this is Mr.—ah—Brown, and we have been
discussing—doctors. Mr. Brown has an uncle in
exactly my condition. Hopelessly paralyzed.”
She said it calmly. The world reeled. His brain
was numb. She was being wheeled away by the
nurse. A wheeled chair—God!
“Good-night,” she called.
A cripple. He had kissed her. Horrible! He
made for the bar.
In her room while the nurse was making her ready
for bed, the mother said, “How strange you look,
dear. And how—how beautiful.”
She flung her arms wide in an intoxication of
triumph. “Mother,” she half sobbed, “all my life
to now I’ve been just—just a thing. A cripple.
Now—now—I am a woman.”
“Oh, God!” she cried, her eyes starry. “Life is
good—good. For now—now I have—a Memory.”
HIS JOURNEY’S END.
By Ruth Sterry
Fog enfolded the city in a drenching white veil.
It clung to the windows of the Palace Hotel
and shut out the light from the bedroom in which
a man sat earnestly penning a letter. It seemed to
make an effort at entrance as though it would blot
from the paper the words he wrote.
“Palace Hotel,
Wednesday morning.
“Dear Miss Arliss,
“It seems strange to call you that when I am about
to ask you to be my wife. Yet what can I do when
I have seen you only once?
“You surely remember, do you not, that one day
when you and I met and were held prisoners by the
train wreck in the San Joaquin Valley, you said I
might call on you when I returned to San Francisco
after my trip to the Orient? But you could not have
dreamed what your permission meant to the lonely,
business-bound coffee merchant who long ago, in the
poisonous lands of South America, had shut his heart
to women’s smiles, and had turned deaf ears to the
music of their voices.
“Nor can I ever hope to make you understand what
it meant during the long journeying that followed the
wreck. The memory of you with your cheeriness,
your undaunted smile in all the hardship of that
wreck, has brought new life to me.
“For eight months I have dreamed of you day and
night. During that time I have not once lost the
picture of heated desert waste, the ugly wreckage of
the train, the groaning, weeping people—and you,
a girl with tender eyes, a smile of sympathy for the
unluckiest devil, and ready resourcefulness to ease
pain that would have done credit to an army nurse.
I have dreamed of you in my home—awaiting my
coming with your radiant smile.
“And so, unable to come to you in simple friendship,
I thought it best to write first and explain. I
wanted to come with your permission granted after
you knew that I love you—I love you. I like to write
the words, I want you for my wife.
“I stopped on my way from the station to buy all
the flowers I could find to send with this note. I
chose spring blossoms because they are so much
like you.
“I am waiting with mad impatience for your answer.
Do not regard my love lightly. It springs
from the unspent passions, the unfulfilled ideals of
a lifetime. Oh, my dear, speed your answer back
to me. Say I may come to you—now.
“Yours to eternity,
“John Marble.”
It was three o’clock in the afternoon before the
fog lifted. It vanished before the piercing rays of
the bright spring sun. At the windows of the Palace
Hotel little rays of sunlight struck aslant the glass
as though merrily demanding admission. They
poured through the windows of John Marble’s room
and illumined his face as he, with trembling fingers,
opened a note a messenger had brought. A single
sunbeam fell on the paper, blurring the lines so that
he shifted it to read:
“600 Pacific Avenue,
Wednesday afternoon.
“Mr. John Marble,
“Dear Sir:
“We put your flowers on her coffin to-day. She
was like the spring blossoms which she loved. They
hold your letter to her buried in the depths of their
bloom. She had made my life a heaven for five
bright months. I am trying to bear God’s will.
“Her husband,
“Morrison Grey.”
FOOD FOR THOUGHT
By Harriet Lummis Smith
Forbes had bribed his way past the gateman
and stood on the station platform at the foot
of the stairs, his manner drearily resigned. He had
come to meet a girl and he did not fancy the job.
“Hang it, man,” he had protested, when Keith
Chandler, his partner, summoned to New York by a
telegram, had deputed Forbes to meet the four o’clock
train, and incidentally, his sister-in-law. “I shouldn’t
know the girl.”
“I’ve never seen her myself,” his friend reminded
him. “She was in Japan when Agnes and I were
married, studying decorative art. Cabled she’d
come home for the wedding if we’d postpone it three
months.” Chandler indulged himself in a smile of
reminiscent scorn.
“If Mrs. Chandler would accompany me,” said
Forbes, brightening. He really liked his partner’s
wife, partly because her devotion to her husband
made unnecessary those defenses he was accustomed
to erect about himself in the society of women under
sixty. Chandler’s answer shattered his hopes.
“If Agnes could leave the baby it wouldn’t be necessary
to trouble you. But the little thing’s under the
weather. Nothing serious, but you couldn’t bribe
Agnes out of the house till the child’s herself again.
And you won’t have any trouble picking Diantha
out of the crowd. She looks like Agnes,” Chandler
ended complacently. “There won’t be two of that
kind on any one train, my boy.”
Forbes, immaculate in his gray business suit,
frowningly scanned the crowd hurrying past, the
rabble of men with suit-cases on ahead, the women
following more deliberately. Heavens, what a swarm
of women! Forbes saw himself addressing the wrong
girl and snubbed for his pains.
Then all in a moment a figure took on distinction,
a girl splendidly tall, who carried herself as if proud
of every inch, who walked the station platform in a
fashion suggesting that she could dance all night,
and go horseback riding in the morning. Yes, she
was like Mrs. Chandler, only larger, handsomer, more
stunning in a word. Hat in hand he approached
her.
“Miss Byrd, I believe.”
The girl halted, facing him squarely. He had no
time for explanations. A well-shaped, perfectly
gloved hand rested lightly on either shoulder. He
had a bewildering impression of a tall figure swaying
toward him, of a fragrance too elusive to be called
perfume, of gray eyes flecked with violet. Then her
lips touched his.
“Miss Byrd, indeed!” She was laughing in his
face. “You are my first and only brother, young
man, and I warn you I shall make you live up to the
part.” One hand slipped from his shoulder and
through his arm. He found himself walking beside
her, following the porter who carried her satchels,
and listening mechanically to a flow of words which
fortunately required no reply.
The affair was a hideous nightmare. Mistaking
him for Chandler, whom she had never seen, this
unsuspecting girl had kissed him before a hundred
witnesses. Most appalling of all, an explanation
seemed an unthinkable brutality. When once she
knew, she could never look him in the face again. It
was essential to keep her in ignorance of her blunder
till he left her at Chandler’s door.
Not till they were seated in a taxicab did she ask
a direct question. This was fortunate, as Forbes
had been incapable of an intelligent reply.
“How’s the baby, Keith?”
“The baby—oh, yes, the little thing has been
slightly under the weather.” As he repeated the information
imparted by Chandler earlier in the day,
Forbes blushed to his ears.
“Little darling!” murmured the girl. “How many
teeth has she?”
“Teeth! Oh—I—the usual number, I believe.”
“I’m awfully ignorant, Keith. I ought to be
ashamed to confess it, but I really don’t know what
is the usual number for a child of six months.”
Vainly she waited for enlightenment. Forbes’
answer was a tortured smile. His agonized prayer
that she might change the subject was granted all too
soon.
“How’s Reggie?”
“I beg pardon.” Forbes’ jaw dropped. His
Christian name was Reginald.
“Mr. Forbes. I prefer to call him Reggie. Do
you admire him as extravagantly as Agnes does?
Then I see I shall be forced to conceal my prejudice
to keep peace in the family.”
“Prejudice? You are prejudiced against him?”
“Of course. Such a bundle of perfection.”
“Oh, no.” Forbes spoke with generous earnestness.
“He’s not that at all. Just an ordinary good sort.”
“Then you think I shall like him?”
The innocent question stabbed him. “No,”
Forbes said after a long pause. “You won’t like
him.” In his heart he felt he was understating the
case. She would regard him with abhorrence.
Every moment this deception continued, even
though practised to spare her feelings, added to her
righteous grievance. The pain in his voice as he
spoke was a surprise to himself.
“He must be a singular person,” mused the girl.
“Agnes vows he is perfection. You reassure me by
acknowledging him human, and yet you are certain
I won’t like him. Or is that because I am so unreasonable?”
“Really, Miss Byrd——”
He thought she was going to kiss him again, she
leaned toward him so swiftly. His heart stood still
though his mood could be hardly characterized as
shrinking. But she confined herself to beating a
tattoo against his arm with a little clenched fist.
“I won’t be Miss Byrd to my only brother, I
won’t! Say Diantha.”
“Di-an-tha.”
“You say it as if it were Keren-Happuch. Try it
again.”
He stammered out the three melodious syllables.
He was thinking less of her name than of her eyes.
There were golden mischievous lights swimming like
motes in the blue, and her drooping lashes made
black shadows. She turned her head and the curve
of her neck was distracting.
“Why, he’s stopping,” Diantha cried. “Are we
there?”
Incredible as it seemed, they were at Chandler’s
door. “Wait,” Forbes said to the driver, his voice
hoarse. He took Diantha’s arm to assist her up the
steps and she looked at him wonderingly.
“Aren’t you coming in?”
“Not just now.” Forbes forced a smile. It was
possible that they would never meet again, and if
they did, her friendliness would have been transformed
into implacable enmity. He extended his
hand. “Good-bye,” he whispered.
“Au revoir.” His agreeable doubt whether her
ideals of sisterliness would lead her to something
more affectionate than a handclasp was merged in
disappointment. The door swung open and she disappeared.
Forbes went back to the cab in a dejection
only partially dissipated by Mrs. Chandler’s
note next day.
“Dear Mr. Forbes:
“Can’t you dine with us Friday? We have all
enjoyed a good laugh over Diantha’s absurd mistake.
“Cordially yours,
“Agnes Byrd Chandler.”
Forbes’ uncertainty as to how far Mrs. Chandler
was in her sister’s confidence was unenlightened three
weeks later when he asked Diantha to marry him.
He had waited three weeks, not from choice, but
because he had been unable to induce that elusive
young woman to listen to him earlier.
She looked past him, her changeful eyes sombre
and sad like the sea under clouds. “I can’t say yes,”
she murmured plaintively, “without owning up.
And if I own up, you’ll want me to say no.”
“Diantha!” he faltered. Used as he was to feminine
extravagance in speech, her words chilled him.
She turned her tragic gaze on him. “I knew it
was you all the time.”
“I don’t understand.”
“That day at the train. Agnes had sent me a
kodak picture of Keith and yourself taken on a
fishing trip and I recognized you instantly. I had a
little prejudice against you to start with, Agnes
praised you so preposterously, and then when I saw
you looking so bored and superior—oh, I know it was
immodest and unwomanly and perfectly horrid, but
I just had an intuition of the way you’d gone through
life holding women at arm’s length, and I made up
my mind to give you something to think about.”
The confession ended in a half sob. A tear clung
for an instant to her curving lashes then fell to her
cheek. Forbes leaned closer, murmuring something
neither an assurance of forgiveness nor altogether
entreaty, but a mixture of both. If it was further
food for thought for which he pleaded, he did not ask
in vain.
HOPE
By Edward Thomas Noonan
“Here’s a pathetic case of chronic melancholia,”
the doctor continued, as we walked among the
inmates. “That white-haired woman has been
here twenty-six years. She is entirely tractable
with one obsession. Every Sunday she writes this
letter:
“‘Sunday.
“‘Dear John:
“‘I am sorry we quarreled when you were going
away out West. It was all my fault. I hope you
will forgive and write.
“‘Your loving,
“‘Esther.’
“Every Monday she asks for a letter, and, though
receiving none, becomes radiant with hope and says:
‘It will come to-morrow.’ The last of the week she
is depressed. Sunday she again writes her letter.
That has been her life for twenty-six years. Her
youthful face is due to her mental inactivity. Aimlessly
she does whatever is suggested. The years
roll on and her emotions alternate between silent
grief and fervid hope.
“This is the male ward. That tall man has been
here twenty years. His history sheet says from
alcoholism. He went to Alaska, struck gold, and
returned home to marry the girl he left behind. He
found her insane and began drinking, lost his fortune
and then his reason, and became a ward of the State,
always talking about his girl and events that happened
long ago.
“He is the ‘John’ to whom ‘Esther’ writes her
letter.
“They meet every day.
“They will never know each other.”
COLLUSION
By Lincoln Steffens
The sacred door of the Judge’s chambers bolted
open and he beheld the light, lovely figure of
a woman trembling before him; brave, afraid.
“Oh, Judge,” she panted, but she turned and
closing the door securely, put her back against it to
hold it shut. And so at bay, she called to him:
“Judge, Judge, can’t I tell you the truth? Can’t
I? My lawyer says I mustn’t. He says perjury is
the only way. And I—I have done perjury, Judge.
So has my husband. And I’ll swear to it all in court
when we are under oath. But here where we are all
alone, you and I, unsworn, with no one to hear,
can’t I tell you the truth?
“I must. I can’t stand the lies. Yes, yes, I
know they are merely forms, legal forms. My
lawyer has explained that, and that we must respect
the law and comply with its requirements. And
we’ll do that, Judge; we have, and I’ll go through
with it, if—I mean that it would help me if I could
know that you were not deceived by the lies; if I
could know that you knew the truth.
“And the truth is so much truer and more beautiful
than the lies. Ours is. I loved him, Judge. I
love him now. And he loved me. And it wasn’t
his fault that he fell in love with her. And she
didn’t mean to—to hurt me so. She was my friend.
I brought them together. I was happy when I
brought them together, her, my old chum, and him,
my lover; and when I saw that they took to each
other, I was glad. I never thought of their loving.
I didn’t think of that till, by and by, I found that
they were avoiding each other. I couldn’t get them
to meet any more. That made me think—it was
terrible what I thought.
“I thought—Judge, I knew that they had agreed
not to meet any more because they had discovered
that they loved each other. He admitted it, when
I asked him, finally. So did she, later, when upon
my demand, we all three met to speak what was in
our hearts.
“That was when I refused to have it so. I
wouldn’t keep a man who loved another woman. I
couldn’t, could I? And so I said I would go away
and get the divorce and let them be together and,
by and by—marry.
“It was all to be clean and honourable and fine,
Judge. We didn’t know then the requirements of the
law. We didn’t know we shouldn’t have an honest
understanding like that. And I—I didn’t know that
I had to make charges against him that are not true,
and that he had to write me letters to prove he had
refused to support me; false letters; and coarse. He?
Coarse? Judge, he——
“But I’m not complaining. We copied, my husband
and I, the letters the lawyer wrote out for us to
sign and date back and show to you. We have done
our part. I have lived here, in this terrible place,
among these other—people. I have been here the
required length of time for the ‘residence.’ I have
withstood the looks we get from men—and women.
We have obeyed the law, yes, and I will come to your
court and swear—I will swear falsely, Judge, to all
you ask. I must, mustn’t I? I can’t go on this
way loving a man who doesn’t love me. And I
can’t keep two lovers apart, can I? When love is so
beautiful, so right, so good. Don’t I know? And
it must be pure.
“So I will do my duty, just as my lawyer does his,
and as you do yours. Oh, I know; I know how conscientious
you all are, and especially you, Judge.
My lawyer has told me, again and again, that you
know it’s all perjury. Every time I wanted to
come to you and tell you the truth, he has said
that you understood. He forbade me to come; he
doesn’t know I am here now. But I had to come.
I think I might not be able to go through with it if I
had not told you the truth myself: How we three
have agreed perfectly, he and I and she; how we are
to pay each a third of the costs. They were so
generous about it, begging to pay all. And I want
you to be sure we are all perfectly reconciled to the
change; all of us; I, too; perfectly.
“And, Judge, he, my husband, he couldn’t, he
simply could not have written letters like that. Oh,
I’ll swear to them; I’ll swear to anything, I’ll do
anything, almost, if—if only you, Judge——”
The Judge rose.
“If,” he finished for her, “if only I will understand.
Well, I will.”
And he went to the door, opened it wide and, as
she passed, he bowed to the woman with the respect
which, till that day, he had paid only to the Law.
FAITHFUL TO THE END
By Clair W. Perry
Embarkation of the 10th London Reservists
for France was the occasion of a demonstration
in the city such as had not been seen since the
Canadian contingent crossed the Channel. The call
for these fresh troops had a sinister significance. It
meant the long-awaited “general advance” from
Calais to Belfort was impending. At the quay,
where the dingy transports were swallowing up file
after file of England’s youth, were hundreds of
women and girls come to bid a bitter-sweet farewell
to their lads, whose vigorous bodies were to be
crammed into the hungry maw of war.
Lieutenant Topham, Wing Commander of the
aerial division with the 10th, stood apart at the far
end of the quay. He had just finished superintending
the loading of his machines. He was watching the
troops file aboard, hungrily absorbed in the dramatic
scenes that passed, one after the other like cinema
scenes, when wife, mother, sweetheart, sister, kissed
loved ones good-bye. He moved nearer the sloping
gangway where were enacted these hasty tender farewells,
swift embraces at the foot of the passage, so
swift the progress of the tramping files was scarcely
halted, each woman, for an instant, giving up her soul
in an embrace—and the next instant giving up her
son, brother, or mate to his Maker—or his destroyer.
Topham was deeply moved by the scenes. But it
was a selfish emotion. There was no one to bid him
farewell. For the first time in his careless life he
felt the lack. He had no mother, no sister, no sweetheart.
His men friends, even, were not there; they
had gone on before.
As he moved nearer the ship on which he was to
take passage for France, and the wild dash in air for
which he had been detailed, to shell the recently
established German Zeppelin base near “Hill 60,”
there came over him a premonition of death and a
yearning emotion. He wanted some human being
to bid him farewell, some one who placed his life
above all else, a woman who cared.
In his abstracted progress he almost ran into the
figure of a girl. She was standing close to the moving
file, and in her searching eyes, as Topham looked in
silent apology, he saw a fire that thrilled him. He
noted, too, beauty, and a band of mourning on her
sleeve. Her gaze pierced Topham with compelling
appeal. The bugle was giving its piercing call,
“All hands on.” With a sudden impulse Topham
stepped close to the girl.
“Are you sending—some one away?” he queried.
She shook her head and touched the band on her
arm.
“My father—a month ago—at Ypres,” she replied.
“I am going—over there,” eagerly explained Topham,
“and I have no one. I feel that I—shall never
return. I wonder if you—— Will you kiss me good-bye?
I promise you I shall never kiss another woman—that
I will be faithful—until the end,” he finished
with wistful whimsicality.
Her smile was like a soft flame. Without a word
she stepped close to him and, as he doffed his cap and
bent, she clasped him about the neck, drew his close-cropped
head down, and kissed him on the lips.
There was no time for words. Topham had to
spring for the moving gang-plank. The bugle had
sounded its last call for stragglers such as he. The
girl who had given him his sweet farewell was swallowed
up in the crowd.
Halfway across the Channel Topham found he
could not even recall the girl’s features, the colour of
her eyes or hair. All that remained to him was a
dim expression of sweet, yearning womanliness, an
abstract conception.
At the transfer hospital, a week later, Topham’s
shattered, helpless form was laid for a few moments on
a cot. His fall from a great height after a desperate
duel with a German Taube left him victor and hero
but with the shadow of death hovering over him.
Numbness mercifully stilled the pain that had gripped
him and he lay passive. It was not until he felt
the touch of a hand softer than that of the hurrying
surgeon who had given hasty “first aid” examination
that he opened his eyes. A woman nurse, the only
one he had seen so near the lines, was bending over
him. He could see only dimly. A mist was over
his eyes from the explosion of his engine. Her touch,
however, seemed to give him a thrill of vitality.
When she moved on he sank into semi-coma, with
the feeling of chill. Death bearing down on him. She
moved again to his side and he moaned. The grim
grip was tightening. Like a boy he was afraid. In
the world there was only himself, this woman, and
approaching death.
“I am going,” he muttered swiftly, as the nurse
bent near. “Will you kiss me good-bye? I can
promise you—I will be faithful—until the end.”
His smile was a pitiful effort at humour. He felt her
warm lips on his—and then oblivion.
Topham came to himself—save for the memory
of a delirium of travel in motor-ambulance and boat—in
a clean white bed in a large, lofty room. When
his senses cleared he knew he was in England. White-clad
nurses moved about the room in which were
many other beds containing huddled or stretched-out
figures. At his first movement one of the nurses
came to his bedside. Her keen glance, under her
significant cap, spoke efficiency and warm human
sympathy. A few deft touches, a spoon of medicine,
a pat of the pillow, and she was gone.
Topham awoke again in the dark small hours
when man’s vitality is at its lowest ebb; awoke with
that familiar depression, as of a chill hand gripping
his heart—squeezing his very soul. It was Death,
again, groping for him. Only his brain seemed clear.
He tinkled, with a supreme effort, the bell at his
bedside. A nurse came, her face indistinct in the
dim light, and bent over him in an attitude of solicitation.
“What is it?” she asked, and her voice seemed that
of an angel from Heaven.
“I—I am almost gone,” gasped Topham. “My
heart is stopping. I—I am not afraid—but—it is
so lonely. I have no one. Could you—kiss me—good-bye?”
He was halted by a swift movement. She had
raised his head and he swallowed a draft of something
that sent a liquid thrill through him. In a trice
his feeling changed from that of a sinking, suffocating
soul to that of a man whose life is rushing back into
him. The nurse was smiling into his eyes.
“You were going to say,” she murmured musically,
“that you will be faithful to the end.”
Topham opened his eyes wider. That face—the
ripe lips—the clear, burning eyes! They were those
of the girl at the quay—of the nurse at the transfer
hospital—no, of the nurse who had bent over him
when he first regained consciousness here—yes, of all
three. A deep flush overspread his pallid face.
“You said you would be faithful to the end,” she
repeated roguishly. He groped for an answer.
“In my mind,” he confessed, “I did not know you.
But in my heart I must have known you all the time.”
Then she kissed him again.
ARLETTA
By Margaret Ade
It was on a Monday morning in August that
Miss Backbay climbed the brownstone steps
to the rooming-house conducted by Mrs. Edward
Southend in Massachusetts Avenue, Boston. Miss
Backbay was short, stout, and sixty, and her face
was flushed and scowling.
“I wish to speak with Mrs. Southend,” she snapped
at the woman who opened the door. The woman,
a middle-aged, quiet-looking little woman, glanced
at the card and said: “I am Mrs. Southend, Miss
Backbay; come this way please.”
In the parlour Miss Backbay and Mrs. Southend
looked into each other’s eyes for a few moments and
exchanged a silent challenge; then Miss Backbay
leaned forward in her chair and said: “I have come,
Mrs. Southend, to talk with you concerning this—this
affair between your son and my niece. Miss
Arletta Backbay. I have, as you know, brought
her up, and I love her as if she were my own daughter.
She is the last of the Backbays—the Backbays of
Backbay. Our family lived on Beacon Hill when
Boston Common was a farming district. The Backbays
are direct—direct descendants of William I,
King of England—William the Conqueror.”
Miss Backbay drew a long, deep breath.
Mrs. Southend was silent.
“I have devoted years of my life,” Miss Backbay
continued, “to the education of my niece. Nothing
has been spared to prepare her for the high social
position to which, by her ancestry alone, she is
entitled. I am going into this bit of family history
so you will understand—so you will see this affair
from my viewpoint. I have been exceedingly careful
in the selection of her teachers, her associates, and
her servants. Your son came to us well recommended
by his pastor and by his former employer.
I have no fault to find with him as—as a chauffeur,
but as a suitor for the hand of my niece he—he is
impossible. Absolutely! The thing is absurd. I—I
have done what I could to break up this affair.
I have discharged him. But my niece has defied me.
She assures me that she loves him and—and will
marry him in spite of everything. She is headstrong,
self-willed, and—and completely bewitched. She has
lost all pride—pride in her ancient lineage. Now I
have come to you to beseech you to use your influence
with your son. Induce him to leave the city—he
must leave the city, if only for a year. I—I shall
pay——”
“Pardon me, just a moment, Miss Backbay.”
Mrs. Southend left the room, and in a few minutes
she returned carrying a large volume, her fingers between
the pages.
“As I listened to you, Miss Backbay, the thought
came to me very forcibly that it is a pity—a great
pity—that you could not have selected your ancestors
as you do your servants—from the better class of
respectable working people. But, of course, you
could not. You could, however, try to live them
down—forget them—some of them, anyway. Listen
to this biographical sketch of your most famous
ancestor. It is from page 659 of the ‘Encyclopædia
Britannica’: ‘William I, King of England—William
the Conqueror, born 1027 or 1028. He was the
bastard son of Robert the Devil, Duke of Normandy,
by Arletta, the daughter of a tanner.’”
Mrs. Southend closed the book with a bang.
“Not much to boast about, is it? We all have
ancestors, Miss Backbay, but the less said about some
of them the better. And now, if my son wants to
go out of his class and mix it up with Robert the
Devil and Arletta—why, that’s his—his funeral.
You’ll excuse me now, Miss Backbay. I have my
husband’s dinner to prepare.”
WHICH?
By Joseph Hall
They were two women, one young, radiant,
the other gently, beautifully old.
“But, Auntie, it’s such fun.”
The older rose.
“Wait.”
In a moment she had returned. Two faded yellow
letters lay upon the young girl’s lap.
“Read them.”
Wonderingly the girl obeyed. The first read:
“Dearest:
“I leave you to John. It is plain you care for him.
I love you. Just now it seems that life without you
is impossible. But I can no longer doubt. If you
cared, there would be no doubt. John is my friend.
I would rather see you his than any others, since
you cannot be mine. God bless you.
“Will.”
The other:
“Beloved:
“I am leaving you to the better man. For me
there can never be another love. But it is best—it
is the right thing—and I am, yes, I am glad that it is
Will you love instead of me. You cannot be anything
but happy with him. With me—but that is a
dream I must learn to forget.
“As ever and ever,
“John.”
WHAT THE VANDALS LEAVE
By Herbert Riley Howe
The war was over, and he was back in his native
city that had been retaken from the Vandals.
He was walking rapidly through a dimly lit quarter.
A woman touched his arm and accosted him in
fuddled accents.
“Where are you going, M’sieu? With me, hein?”
He laughed.
“No, not with you, old girl. I’m going to find my
sweetheart.”
He looked down at her. They were near a street
lamp. She screamed. He seized her by the shoulders
and dragged her closer to the light. His fingers dug
her flesh, and his eyes gleamed.
“Joan!” he gasped.
BEN T. ALLEN, ATTY., VS. HIMSELF
By William H. Hamby
“Lawyers always get theirs.” The hardware
dealer on the north side spoke with some bitterness
and entire literalness. The check for one
hundred and seventy-five dollars just wrenched from
its stub bore “Ben T. Allen, Atty.,” in the middle,
and “Peter Shaw Hardware Co.,” at the bottom.
Peter, by the aid and advice of counsel, had been
resisting the payment of a merchant’s tax of five
dollars a year which the alleged city of Clayton Center
had insisted on collecting. The case had now been
in the supreme court two years. This check was
merely “on account.”
The check had occasioned the remark, but the
bitterness back of it was engendered by another case,
in which Peter had been prosecuting his claims for
the affection of Betty Lane, court stenographer.
Attorney Allen appeared against him this time instead
of for him, and in both cases Peter seemed to be
getting the worst of it.
But that, of course, is all in the viewpoint. At
that moment Attorney Allen stood by the front
window of his offices, his thick hair tangled like the
fleece of a black sheep after a restless night, his
soul splashing in a vat of gloom. Betty Lane had
just passed through the courthouse yard on her way
to work. Nature had made Betty very attractive,
but her job had made her independent.
The lawyer was bitterly despondent. Law practice
in Clayton Center was no longer lucrative.
Although Allen was very dextrous in twisting three-ply
bandages around the eyes of the Lady with the
Scales, the Lady with the Pencil at the right of the
Judge was not so blind. The citizens of Clayton
Center had developed a spineless, milksop tendency
to settle even their constitutional rights out of court.
Besides Betty’s seven dollars a day Allen’s income
looked as ill-fed as a dromedary in an elephant
parade.
The young lawyer’s heart was so heavy over his
light matrimonial prospects that he went out that
night with some of the boys and got drunk. In returning
at one A. M., singing “It Was at Aunt Dinah’s
Quilting Party—I was seeing Nellie home,” he fell
off the board sidewalk and broke the established
precedent that a drunken man cannot hurt himself
by a fall.
The breaking of one leg was the most fortunate
accident upon which a distressed barrister ever fell.
It gave him two legs on which to stand in court.
He sued the city immediately for ten thousand
dollars’ damages on account of the defective sidewalk.
His three companions swore positively that
there was not only one hole in the walk, but two,
and not only two loose boards, but six.
Moreover, it was not a plain fracture of the limb.
Allen proved by a liver specialist that the jolt had
permanently deranged his liver; a spine specialist
testified the jar had injured the fourteenth vertebra;
a nerve specialist swore that the shock of the fall and
subsequent anguish of mind in seeing his law practice
drop away would probably result in a total
breakdown.
The jury gave him four thousand dollars’ damages—twice
what he hoped. And the city attorney,
having a fraternal feeling for fractured legal legs,
advised the city to pay instead of appeal.
One bright morning, fully recovered and adorned
in a natty spring suit, Ben T. Allen went to the courthouse
to get an order from the court to the city treasurer
for his four thousand dollars’ damages.
There was a click of a typewriter in an anteroom.
Betty Lane, the court stenographer, was down early
working out some notes.
Ben T. Allen went in, laid his hat debonairly on a
stack of notebooks, sat on the edge of her desk, and
locked his hands around his knees and smiled possessively.
“Why, good morning, Mr. Allen.” Betty looked
up and nodded. “Allow me to congratulate you.”
“For what?”
“Why, haven’t you seen the supreme court’s
decision in this morning’s paper? You won your
case. Peter Shaw does not have to pay his annual
five-dollar merchant tax.”
“Good!” exclaimed Allen. “No, I had not seen
it.”
“Yes,” nodded Betty, with something not quite
transparent in her smile, “the judge who handed
down the decision sustained your contention, that
as the notices of election, at which the town was
incorporated thirty-eight years ago, were posted only
nineteen days instead of twenty, as the law requires,
the articles of incorporation were illegally adopted.
Therefore, the town is non-existent. Its officers
have no right to levy or collect taxes, to sue or to
be sued, to receive or pay out moneys.”
“Good heavens!” Allen felt himself slowly collapsing
on the table, sick in every organ described by
the specialists.
“Sometimes,” smiled Betty, as she glanced out of
the window toward the hardware store—“sometimes
a lawyer gets his.”
THE JOKE ON PRESTON
By Lewis Allen
“Has the prisoner secured counsel?”
“No, your honour,” responded District Attorney
Masters.
Judge Horton looked over the tops of his steel-rimmed
spectacles, first at the unkempt prisoner,
and then around the courtroom.
“The court will provide counsel for your defense.
Have you any choice?” he asked the prisoner.
The prisoner had not. He didn’t know one man
from another in the courtroom. A faint suspicion
of a smile showed on District Attorney Master’s
face. He winked slyly at several of his brother attorneys,
and even smiled rather knowingly at the
judge when he made the suggestion that the court
appoint Mr. Preston attorney for the defense. A
titter went around the courtroom at this, and young
John Preston flushed to the roots of his yellow hair as
he arose and went forward to consult with his client.
“Honest to God, are you a lawyer?” asked the
prisoner, in a voice that carried. It took nearly two
minutes to restore decorum.
In spite of his embarrassment young Preston
thanked the court and asked for a day’s postponement
in order to acquaint himself with his client’s
case. This was granted, and after adjournment the
District Attorney took young Preston aside, put his
hand patronizingly on his shoulder, and said:
“Great Scott, Johnnie, give the poor devil a square
deal! The only thing in the world for him is a plea
of guilty and a request for leniency.”
“Thank you, sir,” said Preston rather stiffly, “but
I at least want to know something of my client’s
case.”
“Now, now, Johnnie, you must learn to take things
in the proper spirit. Every young lawyer must have
his first case, and he must expect a certain amount of
good-natured raillery over it, and, believe me, it
isn’t every man fresh from law school who gets a
murder case for the very first thing. Be sensible
about it, boy. I’m advising you for your father’s
sake. We were partners, you know.”
“Yes, I know,” answered Preston.
“Oh, don’t be stubborn, Johnnie! Why, dash it
all, the prisoner has confessed!”
“A great many innocent men have confessed under
the third degree,” and young Preston bowed rather
too formally and turned on his heel.
“He’ll get the chair if you fight the case,” snapped
the District Attorney.
“He’ll get the chair—or liberty, sir,” was all young
Preston replied, and he hurried over to the jail,
where he was secluded in the cell with his client, the
prisoner.
It wasn’t much of a story the prisoner told. He
said his name was Farral, that he was a plain hobo,
and that with another hobo he had got into a fight
with a freight brakeman who wouldn’t let them jump
the train. Both picked up lumps of coal to defend
themselves, and in the mix-up the poor brakeman’s
skull was crushed. He managed to shoot and kill
the other hobo, but he died before they got him to
the hospital.
Young Preston said nothing, for five minutes.
Farral became nervous. Finally he said:
“Say, kid, I ain’t blamin’ you any. You gotter
have your first case some time, and so they wished
you on me. The only thing to do is to plead guilty
to self-defense——”
“Never do,” said young Preston. “There isn’t
a juryman in the county who would agree to justifiable
homicide.”
“But I confessed, kid; I confessed. Whatcher
goin’ to do about it now?”
“Just what did you say? Give me the exact
words.”
“I says to the captain, ‘Don’t put me through no
third degree. I killed him!’”
“What made you say that?”
“They’d put it on me anyway. I thought it would
help me.”
“What was the name of the man with you?”
“I don’t know. I never saw him before.”
“His name was Ichabod Jones,” said Preston
impressively, “and don’t you ever forget it. Remember,
you have known this man for a long while and
that he went under the name of ‘Black Ike.’”
Preston talked a half-hour longer with the man and
drilled him over and over before he left him.
When the case came up the prosecution introduced
witnesses sufficient to prove that the brakeman had
been killed and then introduced the confession.
“We rest the case there, your honour,” said District
Attorney Masters, with somewhat of a flourish.
Young Preston put his client on the stand without
delay and had him tell his story of the fight, which
was to the effect that it was not he, but the other man,
who killed the brakeman.
“What was the other man’s name?” asked Preston.
“Ichabod Jones,” replied the prisoner; “at least,
that’s what he told me.”
“How did you always address him?”
“I always called him Ike.”
“You may tell the court just what you said in
this alleged confession.”
“I didn’t make no confession. I said to the
captain, ‘Don’t put me through no third degree.
Ike killed him.’”
And, for all that the prosecuting attorney could
prove to the contrary, Ike did.
THE IDYL
By Joseph F. Whelan
Let us have a day of idyl, you and I,
Upon some mountain-top, with no one by
Save birds and flowers and waving trees that sigh,
And crooning winds whose lyrics never die.
The Poet handed it to the Girl, with rather a
quizzical smile. They did not know each
other. He had seen her walking along one of the
park paths, and the loneliness of her face stopped
him. She read the verse, then gazed at him a few
seconds, half amused, half annoyed, then wholly
joyous. He read compliance in her eyes.
“Rather rude, isn’t it?” he asked. “But the
desperation of loneliness is heavy on my soul.”
They sauntered to the gates and boarded a street
car, which whirled them, with twenty other people
equally though unconsciously lonely, toward the
mountain. She did not speak until they were zig-zagging
along a bridle path up the mountainside.
Then she unfolded the verse and said musingly:
“A day of idyl! A year ago I thought that every
day would be an idyl.” And the sweet mouth
soured in the churn of memory.
“My dear lady,” he said, “memories have no
place in a day of idyl. Oh, let me teach you how to
live, live, live, if only for an hour! Let’s sing the
song of nature which is happiness—dance the dance
of winds which is joy—think the thought of butterflies
which is nothing! Oh, there is happiness everywhere,
everywhere—even for you and me!”
They reached a little hillock where a clump of
bushes cast a tempting shadow.
“Let’s sit down a while,” she said, pouring water
on a rocket.
For a few minutes they sat in silence. The idyl
had not yet begun. From behind them came voices,
and a woman’s laugh startled the air and the Poet.
Nearer came the voices, and the Girl gripped the
grasses at her sides. The couple swung jauntily
past without noticing them and settled down in the
long grass at the foot of the hillock.
The Poet and the Girl were statues. Their faces
were averted. From the long grass came the noise
of kisses.
The sun slipped away. The air was hot and heavy
and all around was the silence of premonition. A
bird piped fretfully, and a peevish breeze shook the
leaves. The amorous couple in the long grass rose.
“Say,” said the man, looking at his watch, “if
we’re goin’ to see that show we’ve got to hustle.”
And they hurried away.
The Girl rose, walked a few yards, then stood
gazing on the far horizon of departed time. Then
she returned.
“That was my husband,” she said.
The Poet sprang to his feet as though released by a
spring. His face was gray as the sky.
“God help us both!” he cried. “The woman was
my wife.”
WITHHELD
By Ella B. Argo
Every time he had tried to propose to her
they had been interrupted.
There was the moonlight night on the beach when
a sudden storm sent them scurrying to shelter. Once
it was in her mother’s drawing-room and callers were
announced. He had almost reached the interrogation
point while dancing when a colliding couple
made them slip, and for weeks a broken ankle made
her inaccessible. He might have put the momentous
question in writing, but that did not appeal to his
sense of fitness.
Lately she felt like Evangeline, since business
always took him out of New York the day before she
arrived, and twice illness called her home when he
was to have met her at some resort. The Evangeline
feeling was strong to-night, because he had inexplicably
failed to keep his Miami appointment to accompany
her mother and herself home, and at the
last moment they had decided to come by sea.
Then suddenly off Norfolk she came face to face
with him on the deck. She was excitedly responsive
to his white-faced, trembling-voiced rapture at seeing
her, and they both forgot to make explanations.
It was late, but they paced the deck for an hour,
and every moment of that hour she expected him to
speak, although one passenger walked disconcertingly
near them.
His love had taken on a new humility, for where
once he had been masterful, impetuous, he now
seemed afraid and looked at her adoringly but despairingly,
as though at some inaccessible heaven.
She fought between modesty and a desire to encourage
him. The hours flew, and he had not even
sought a secluded corner. She sent away the maid
who came with her mother’s summons and lingered
another moment for the words she felt were trembling
on the lips beneath the love-agonized eyes. He accepted
her proud good-night without remonstrance,
although he clung to her hand as though he would
never let it go.
“This must be good-bye,” he said. “The ship
will dock before you are up, and I have to make a
dash for the train.”
No word of future meeting.
Almost all the passengers had landed and her
mother and the maid were far ahead in the crowd
when she remembered a silver cup she had left in
the stateroom. Her way back was barred first by a
laughing and weeping reunited Cuban family, and
then by a group of men excitedly discussing the quick
capture of a murderer who had claimed self-defense
in a political quarrel but had run. It seemed the
man was prominent, and it sounded interesting, but
her mother would worry if she stopped.
The emotional Cuban family was again in her way.
The cup was knocked from her hand, and it rolled
down the deck. She picked it up and turned to see
him framed in a door opened by the restless passenger
of the night before.
Then her sun went down in eternal blackness. He
was handcuffed.
UP AND DOWN
By Bertha Lowry Gwynne
Rhyolite Rose kept always her curiously
unfeminine sense of humour. Standing in the
doorway of the Bodega where nightly she accompanied
herself on a battered piano, and sang indecorous
songs with the voice of a seraph, she listened,
vastly diverted, to the crap dealer’s flights of fancy.
“Get your money down, boys; six, eight, field or
come—play a favourite. Here comes the lucky man!
He throwed nine, Long Liz, the ham and egg gal.”
Rhyolite was booming, and Rhyolite was fortune-mad.
It was Saturday night. Outside on Golden
Street crowds surged up and down. There were
miners, promoters, engineers, cooks, crooks, tin
horns and wildcatters; good women, bad women, and
boarding-house keepers. Adventurers all; each confident
that to-morrow would bring him fortune.
The Bodega overflowed with a good-humoured
crowd that stood four deep at the bar. Around the
crap table was a restless throng, drawn by the dealer’s
recitative, a curious chant detailing the fortunes of
Big Dick from Boston, Little Joe, Miss Phoebe, and
many more of the fanciful folk that indicate the fall of
the dice.
Mining booms a-plenty Rose had seen. For five
years she had followed them since she had first appeared
in the Klondike a young girl with a lovely
face, a gentle voice, and a consuming passion for
Scotch whiskey. Each year since then had taken
some of the innocence from her face, and set deeper
shadows in her eyes; each year found her growing
sadder till evening came, and then very gay, indeed;
for by night Rose’s sorrow, whatever it was, had been
drowned in a square bottle.
The pasty-faced crap dealer droned on: “Now
and then I earn a small one,” he was saying. “Miss
Ada, yore maw wants you——”
He faltered, and came to a pause. A shot had
sounded on the street outside, and almost instantly
the saloon was emptied.
Following the crowd, and still smiling, went Rhyolite
Rose. She gathered from snatches of agitated
conversation that “Sidewinder,” the camp’s bad
man, in shooting at an unbearable acquaintance, had
killed a stranger.
Not dead, but desperately wounded, the man lay
on the boardwalk. Rose pushed her way to his side.
As she looked down upon him her face blanched, the
red of her cheeks standing out in odd relief.
“He’s a friend of mine,” she said to the men around
her. “Take him to my cabin, and send for the
doctor.”
Rose darted into the saloon, and snatching a decanter
of whiskey, saturated her handkerchief with
it. As she ran she rubbed the rouge from her face.
She passed the little procession, and reaching her
cabin made preparations for the man’s coming. That
done, she dug into a trunk, taking from it a much-crumpled
dress. Hastily she put it on.
The unconscious man was laid on the bed, and in a
few minutes the doctor came. He gazed at Rose
astounded. She was garbed in the habit of a novitiate
of a nursing sisterhood.
“What the——” he began. She interrupted him,
and underneath her flippancy the man saw real
misery.
“It’s Sister Rose now,” the woman said. “I shed
my sins with my scenery. Get me?”
The doctor nodded. Carefully he tended the
wounded man.
“There is nothing we can do,” he said at length.
“He is dying.”
“Suits me, Doc,” said Rose.
He left, and the woman sat quietly by the bed, her
face set, her body tense, waiting. In a little while
the man opened his eyes, and she saw that he knew
her. She leaned over and lifted him into her arms.
His head rested on her thin bosom.
“Little Sister, is it true?” he said in a whisper.
“I dream so much. Every night and every night I
dream that I have found you. I have hunted for you
so long, Little Sister; everywhere; up and down the
whole world.” His voice died out.
When he spoke again it was with an effort. “The
other woman ... she didn’t count. When you
left I went mad.” He raised himself with a burst
of strength, his face distorted. “It was the uncertainty,
the uncertainty! You were so little,” he
muttered. “I have looked for you,” he repeated,
drearily, “everywhere up and down the whole world.”
“Never mind.” Rose spoke serenely. Subtly,
indefinably she had become again a gentlewoman.
“Oh, my dearest, yes, I forgive you. God has
watched over me, honey. There is a typhoid epidemic
here. The sisters sent me.”
The man gave a long sigh. “My little girl, unhurt.”
She laid him down, and he drowsed awhile. Just
before dawn he stirred.
“Sing, Little Sister,” he whispered.
“I am far frae my hame
I am weary aften whiles——”
Rose sang a song of her childhood. Her voice had
withstood the ravages of cigarette smoke, whiskey,
and overstrain. It rose clear and true,
“Like a bairn to its mither,
A wee——”
“Little Sister!” She bent to hear him.
“I have looked for you everywhere; up and
down——” he was dead.
Tearless, Rose sat by the bed a long time. She
came to herself with a sudden start.
In the dead man’s hands she placed a crucifix; and,
kneeling, with little lapses of memory, she recited
the prayer for the dead.
Then, as if moved by some force without herself,
with eyes staring, she rose from her knees and hurried
to the kitchen. She took down from a shelf a bottle
of Scotch whiskey. With fingers that trembled she
poured herself out a long drink.
“Now and then I earn a small one,” said Rhyolite
Rose.
THE ANSWER
By Harry Stillwell Edwards
The dim lights of the old pawnbroker’s shop
flickered violently as the street door opened,
letting in a gust of icy wind. The man who came
with the wind closed the door with difficulty, approached
the low desk, took off his thin coat, shook
the sleet from it and laid it on the counter.
“As much as ye can,” he said crisply. “’Tis me
last!”
The broker measured the garment with a careless
glance and tossed fifty cents on the counter.
“Come wanst more, me friend! ’Tis not enough
for the illegant coat.”
Pathos did not appeal often to the old dealer, but
this time it did. A vibration in the voice exactly
fitted the mystery of something buried deep in the
subconsciousness. He questioned the other with a
swift glance, hesitated, and by the coin laid another
like it. The man nodded.
“’Tis little enough, but ’twill do.”
He took a pencil from the desk and with much
effort wrote a few lines on a bit of wrapping paper.
Straightening, he fixed a steady gaze on the old face
turned, not unkindly, to his.
“We have known aiche ither more’n a bit. Ye
know I’m not th’ drunkard nor th’ loafer. I know
ye aire a har-r-d man—ye have to be in this trade,
har-r-d but square. I am off for good and all;
’tis for the sake of the gyrul and the little man.
She’ll not go home till I lave her. Sind th’ money
and the line to the place it spells; ’twill pay her way
home—they’ll take her, without me; they have said
it. Will ye do it?”
The old man looked away from him and was silent.
“Yes!” he said, at length.
They waited and then shook hands, for no reason,
after the fashion of men.
“What have you been doing of late?” a voice broke
in that was clear-cut, sharp, and almost offensively
authoritative. It came from a third man standing
near, unnoticed. The coatless stranger regarded him
steadily, his face hardening. He saw a short, rotund
figure, almost swallowed up in a fur coat now thrown
open, a heavy chain across the prominent paunch,
an enormous diamond above, a prominent curved
nose and sweeping black moustache. An elbow on the
counter supported a jewelled hand that poised a fat
black cigar with an ash half an inch long.
The eyes of the two men met, Celt and Hebrew.
A moment of strained silence and something passed.
What? Eternity’s messages travel many channels.
The Irishman’s resentment faded; his lips framed a
slow, sardonic grin.
“Me? Sure, I been searchin’ for the Christ! Do
ye mind that ye saw Him along the way ye came?”
“No,” said the other simply. “He does not live
in New York! You spoke of going for good. Where—without
a coat—by the bridge route?”
“An’ is’t your business?” The Irish blood flared.
“Perhaps,” replied the Hebrew, coolly flicking the
ash. And then:
“Wouldn’t you rather put it off and take a job?”
The red faded from the face in front of him, the
pale lips parted in silence, and one hand caught the
counter.
“If you would, come to my place, The Star Pool
and Billiard Palace, four blocks above the Bridge,
and I’ll start you at twelve and a half a week. One
of my men skipped with forty dollars’ worth of
billiard balls yesterday—I am looking for them now.
You can have his job. A man who will pawn his
coat a night like this for his wife and baby and don’t
get drunk won’t steal billiard balls. It’s a business
proposition.”
He drew from his pocket a fat roll of bills and peeled
off a five.
“Take this on account,” he concluded, studiously
avoiding the other’s gaze. “It will loosen up things
at home until to-morrow. Here, take your coat
along.”
From the door the Irishman rushed back, seized the
garment, extended his hand, but suddenly withdrew
it.
“Not now, sor,” he stammered brokenly. “Sure,
I can’t say it! I’ll say it ivery day I work for ye.”
“Good! You’re all right! Now hustle, my boy!”
The woman in the room sat prone on the floor,
her thin shawl sheltering herself and wailing infant.
Not an article of furniture remained, not even her
little charcoal burner—it had been the last to go.
The firm, quick footsteps in the hallway carried a
message that brought her face up and drew her eager
gaze to the door. The man who stepped within
carried an armful of packages. With her eyes
riveted on these, her own arms tightened around the
emaciated form she held.
“Maery!” said the newcomer gently. “Ye have
been telling me I’d be finding the Christ Child if I
tried hard—I do remember ye said He always came to
the pooer an’ sick first; to the honest an’ thrue!
Ye knew, Maery, me girl! Sure, it’s in the holy name
of ye—the faith. Well, I found Him to-night!”
He stood silent, his lips twitching and his face
drawn against an emotion that shamed him.
A wordless cry came from the woman. She
struggled to her knees and leaned toward him, her
eyes shining with the light that ever is on land and
sea where angels pass.
“Mike! Where?”
The packages slipped from Mike’s arms to the
floor, and his lifted face blanched with the wonder of
some far-away scene, and a revelation undreamed of
in his hard, narrow life. And then with a twinkle in
his Irish eyes:
“In the heart of a Jew,” he whispered.
PATCHES
By Francis E. Norris
Van Gilder, although worth an easy million
in his own name, was proud to be able to
write M. D. after it. He had a practice, to be sure,
but it was mostly upon poor dumb beasts made sick
or otherwise to suit his passing purpose. This engrossed
most of his time and attention. “It was so
fascinating.” This pastime was called research, and,
being a man of means, he could devote himself at
will to it.
And so it happened that one day when on his way
to the laboratories he chanced to see the very specimen
he “needed” for the day’s investigation. It
was indeed a poor, wretched beast by the side of a
still more wretched human who was on the corner
begging. This was luck. Van Gilder usually was
lucky.
He stopped his electric alongside the curb and approached
the pair.
“Mister, would y’ be kind enough——”
“Yes, surely, I can help you. Here’s ten dollars
for your dog.”
“Ten dollars? For Patches? Oh, no.”
“Well, then, make it twenty-five. You need the
money, and the dog will be out of your way.”
“Patches? Sell him for twenty-five? To get him
out of the way?” The wretched, shrivelled soul
seemed dazed. “Why, sir, not for a thousand could
you have that dog.”
It was now Van Gilder’s turn to be puzzled. Nay,
more; he was interested. Here was a man wretched,
destitute, in the clutches of poverty, yet he said that
not for a thousand dollars would he part with a mere
useless dog. Could he mean it? Could a dog mean
that much to any one? Or was he merely speaking
in hyperbole? The question held Van Gilder. A
thousand dollars. What would he do if actually
offered a thousand dollars? This was research along
a new line, but Van Gilder was determined to find
out. A trip to the bank, and he returned with ten
one-hundred-dollar bills.
“You say you wouldn’t sell that cur for a thousand
dollars?”
“Not for a thousand dollars—would I, Patches?”
“Y’ sure? Here’s a thousand dollars. Can I
take the dog?”
The sad, drawn face looked at the ten crisp golden
bills as if in a trance, but never for a moment did the
owner waver.
“No, not for a thousand. Patches and I have
seen better days, comrades we’ve been for years; he
is as loyal to me to-day as ever, and we’ll not part till
death does it. I could not sell my best friend, could
I, Patches? All the rest have left me, but you have
never once complained, have you, old fellow? No,
my friend, I’m pretty low, but I’ll never be as low as
that. I thank you for the offer, but I can’t accept.”
Van Gilder, a puzzled, thoughtful man, got into
his car and drove off. But not to the laboratories.
Like Saul on the road to Damascus, a new light had
burst upon him.
THE ARM AT GRAVELOTTE
By William Almon Wolff
He was an old man, with snow-white hair and a
patriarch’s beard. One sleeve of his coat was
empty. He had lived in the village for many years—since
five years after the great war, men said. He
had prospered; when the new war of 1914 broke out
he was the largest landholder for miles around.
It was not far from the French border, this village
of which Hans Schmidt was patriarch. It had no
railway station, but a line of rail came to it and ended
in long platforms in open fields. Twice, of late years,
trains had rolled up beside those platforms, discharging
soldiers of the Fatherland, engaged in manœuvres.
Now, in the first week of August, there was
real use for the platforms. For three days trains
rolled up in a never-ending procession, discharging
their living freight of men in a misty, gray-green
uniform that melted into the background of grass
and shrubs at a hundred paces, with even the spikes
of their helmets covered with cloth.
Westward moved the soldiers, like a swarm of locusts.
But they left something behind, an integral
part of themselves, their collective brain. About the
house of Hans Schmidt sentries were posted. Mechanics,
working quietly, swiftly, as if they had
known long since what they must do, laid wires into
his modest parlour, connected it by telephone and
telegraph with Berlin, with the ever-moving forces
to the west. In Hans Schmidt’s bed slept a corps
commander; the whole house was given up to the
staff. He himself was allowed a cot in the kitchen.
His house was chosen for headquarters.
From the parlour the general ordered the movements
of forty thousand men, playing their part, like
a piece in a game of chess, in the plan of invasion of
the Great Headquarters Staff. Vastly important
were these movements; each corps must coördinate
absolutely with every other. Confusion here might
ruin the whole great plan.
The high-born general was very busy. But on the
second day he deigned to notice Hans Schmidt, who
had drawn back, his one arm raised in the salute,
as the general passed him.
“Ach!” said the general. “You have lost an arm!
An old soldier, nicht wahr?”
“Yes, my general. I left my arm at Gravelotte.”
“So! I was in that business, too. I got my company
that day, when Steinmetz lost half his corps.
Ach! This time we shall finish them even more
quickly! Von Kluck is halfway through Belgium;
the Crown Prince is hammering at Verdun! We shall
be in Paris within the month!”
Hans Schmidt listened respectfully, as became him.
The general went to his desk. Hans Schmidt, in his
garden, looked at the western sky. Flying low, nearby,
was an aeroplane, blunt, snub-nosed. He knew
it for a Taube, though no monoplanes had circled
over Gravelotte. It turned, and flew eastward, out
of sight. Still he peered into the west. High in the
air something flashed gold in the rays of the sun, shining
upward from behind a cloud. Hans Schmidt
went slowly into the kitchen.
There a hot, smokeless fire of hard coal burned to
roast two suckling pigs for the dinner of the general
and the high-born officers of the staff. He sent out a
maid whose duty it was to watch the pigs. Hans
Schmidt took a bag from his pocket, emptied it into
the fire, added a pile of kindling wood. He went
back into the garden. Thoughtfully he looked at
the chimney, from which there rose suddenly a thick
column of oily black smoke. Straight up it went,
higher and higher.
“In Berlin you would be fined for that,” said a
young staff officer, coming up beside him.
“The maids are careless,” answered the patriot.
The officer gaped at the smoke. Hans Schmidt
looked to the west. Again he caught the gleam of
the sun on metal. From the west a monoplane was
coming, flying like a hawk. It took shape. A mile
away a gun spoke; another, and another. Above,
below the monoplane, hung three fleecy balls of white
smoke, where shells had burst. Followed a volley.
Other officers came from the house to stare upward.
On came the monoplane.
“A French flyer!” cried one.
It was overhead. It paused in its flight, circled.
A tiny black thing hurtled down. The side wall of
Hans Schmidt’s house vanished. In a moment more
there was no house—only a heap of smoking ruins.
Amid fused wires a thing that had been a man, in the
uniform of a general, dragged itself, shrieking, till it
died.
“The smoke!” cried an officer. “It was a signal!
Headquarters was betrayed!”
“Fools!” cried Hans Schmidt, as they turned on
him. “The arm I left at Gravelotte carried a French
chassepôt! Vive la France! Vive Alsace—jamais
plus Elsass! Vive la rep——”
A revolver spat in his face. But as he lay his
staring eyes were turned to the west, to a monoplane
that was flying home to France.
THE BAD MAN
By Harry C. Goodwin
“Prisoner to the bar,” called the Clerk of the
Court.
The prisoner came forward, closely followed by a
dog, which, because it had been evidence during the
trial, had become known as Exhibit A. In one hand
the man held what might have been a hat when new.
The other hand hung at his side so the dog could reach
up and give it an affectionate lick now and then—when
the man needed sympathy and encouragement.
In answer to questions put, the prisoner said he was
John Brent, twenty-seven years old, and his mother’s
name was Mary.
“And your father’s name?” asked the clerk, thinking
Brent had overlooked this detail.
“Never had none.”
The judge looked up, glanced in sympathy at the
prisoner, then looked down again.
The famous Von Betz, who had caused Brent’s
arrest and trial, sneered.
Some women present, attracted by the high social
and professional standing of the great Von Betz,
looked shocked.
Possibly they were shocked.
Exhibit A moved closer and gave the hand of his
master two or three encouraging licks and wagged
his tail joyfully in recognition of the prisoner’s
friendly smile.
“The jury,” said the judge, “has found you guilty
of assault, with intent to kill, on the person of Dr.
Enrich Von Betz. You have had a fair trial. The
evidence seems to justify the verdict. Have you
anything to say why sentence should not be passed?”
“I would like to say something, judge, ’cause I
got a hunch you’ll understand. I got a feelin’ you’d
done the same thing I did. I never had a father,
and the world seems to blame me. But it wasn’t
my fault, and I’ve never blamed my mother, neither.
She was a good girl. I’ve had a pretty tough time—nobody
but my mother, the dog, and God has given
me a square deal. Sometimes God forgot, I guess.”
The judge leaned forward, interested. The dog
licked the prisoner’s hand and wagged his tail.
Thus encouraged, Brent continued:
“There ain’t been a day since my mother died that
some one ain’t come along and made me feel in the
way. Every time I’d get a new start some one would
say I didn’t have a father, an’ back I’d go.
“I got to thinkin’ I must be a pretty bad man until
Yip, the dog, fell in with me three years ago. Guess
he saw somethin’ in me others didn’t. He didn’t
ask if I had a father. He’s stuck by me, he’s starved
fer me, an I’ve starved fer him. Just see how he
looks at me, judge. A dog don’t look at a man like
that unless he sees some good in all the bad.
“I pulled Yip out from under a trolley car and
went under myself. They took me to the hospital
and sent Yip to the pound. I was in for a long time,
and on the day I left I did this thing I’m going up
for.
“I was passing a building on the grounds when I
heard a dog yelp. It was Yip. I don’t know how I
got in, but I did. I don’t know exactly what I did
when I got in. I guess I did come near killing the
doctor.
“But judge,” and his voice grew thick from anger,
“when I got in I saw Yip stretched out on his back.
They had straps pulling his legs one way and his head
another way so he couldn’t move. All he could do
was cry—cry just like a baby that knows he’s being
hurt but don’t know why.
“And the doctor, judge, was standing over Yip
and the knife in his hand was all bloody.”
“Go on,” said the judge.
“I ain’t got anything more to say, except that I
want you to send Yip along when you send me away.
If you don’t, judge, and the doctor gets Yip and kills
him, I’ll kill the doctor when I gets out, because I’ve
got just as much right fer killin’ the doctor as he’s
got to kill Yip. That’s all I got to say, judge.”
“I know how you feel, Brent,” said the judge, in a
rather husky voice. “I’ve got a dog at home—a
dog like Yip. And—and—but duty compels me to
sentence you to ten years at hard labour, and I impose
a similar sentence on the dog Yip——”
“Thanks, judge, thanks, fer sending Yip along.
You know, judge. You got a heart, you got feelings,
just like Yip and your dog has. You——”
“But in view of the circumstances that provoked
the assault,” interrupted the judge, “I’ll suspend
your sentence during good behaviour.”
“But Yip,” begged the man without a father.
“I’ll suspend Yip’s sentence, too,” smiled the judge.
NEMESIS
By Mary Clark
The Little White Mare stirred uneasily in the
narrow stall, and shifted her weight from one
three-legged balance to another. There was no
room to lie down, and the warm stench of ankle-deep
manure could not rise as far as the small opening
where, occasionally, penetrated a flickering beam
from the arc light at the corner.
The day’s work had been hard, and supper inadequate;
in her dreams there came the taste of a carrot,
succulent, crunchy, tender, but solid, a carrot such as
the little boy used to give her—the little boy who
lived on the long street of the hard pavement and the
many car-tracks. That was in the days when Estevan
and she had carried fruit and vegetables in the old
cart, and pleasantly, had stopped before many houses,
often three and four times in a block. By her association
memory (the only memory psychologists allow
her kind) she recognized that street whenever she
crossed it in her journeys—the Street of the Carrots.
But, latterly, they carried other things in the cart,
heavy, jangly things, queer, knobby sacks that Estevan
gathered hastily, a few at a time, at strange
hours, in quiet places. In night journeys to dark
alleys and courtyards the loads were transferred to
other Mexicans, who counted small jingling pieces
into Estevan’s ready palm. Nowadays there were
no carrots, no rest under spreading cottonwoods and
chinaberries. With Estevan there never had been
anything to associate but work and blows. Such is
life—far too little dirty water from a dirty pail;
roughage for food, with, now and then, a grudging
heap of cheapest grain; a galling harness; a filthy
stall; work—never-ending work; a child and a carrot
the only memory of a kindness!
El Paso she knew, not as you know it—its mountain
vistas, its blocks of substantial homes and
pleasant bungalows, but as her half-starved, rickety
old frame knew it: hard-paved streets that hurt her
feet; dreadful, unpaved ones where she stumbled in
the ruts and mud or choked with dust; the mountain
winds of winter; the wicked summer gusts that
gather up adjacent Mexico and blow it to the Mesa,
only, a few days later, to resume the burden and with
it madly assail Mt. Franklin; the cruel summer heat
when, afternoon long, Estevan dozed in the cool ’dobe
while she stood in the pitiless glare, harnessed and
helpless, envious of the paltry, flapping shadow
cast by the red rag that floated over the abarroteria,
telling, though she neither knew nor cared, that carne,
fresh carne, was for sale that day. And heat, glare,
red rag, dreadful streets of Chihuahuita, their memory
association was—flies, millions, billions, black,
busy, buzzing, biting flies.
Now, even in her sleep, she heard them.
Disturbed in their myriad sleep, the flies buzzed
mightily. Estevan’s heavy slap fell on her shoulder,
and in the starry darkness he hustled her out of the
stall and into harness. Past dark rows of ’dobes and
one-storied shops—jog—jog; jolt—jolt over rough
tracks where the shrieking engines run; a smothered
“’Spero” brought the Little White Mare to an obedient
halt in the black shadow of a freight-car.
Men waited there for Estevan, there were signs
and whispers. What business of hers! She lowered
her head to nose a pile of sacks; one was torn; cautiously
she smelled, then licked it. Heavenly! a
substance rough like salt, that turned magically on
one’s tongue to smooth, slippery, ineffable sweetness!
Sugar it was, a carload, sent from dangerous
Mexico to the safety of these United States. In the
deep shadow the thieves skilfully shifted the sacks
from the car to Estevan, who swung them into his
cart.
Something amiss! The men muttered to each
other, crouched, dropped from cart to car, disappeared
in the black beyond. Industriously the
Little White Mare nuzzled the torn burlap into whose
folds the delightful fodder was receding.
Dazzling light—big men—men different from
Estevan—everywhere—in the cart—around it at her
head.
“Vamoosed! Hell take it!” was the verdict.
“And will you look who’s here,” cried the biggest,
turning his torch on the laden cart. “Lord love
you, it’s a haul for a Packard truck! They sure got
this old bonebag anchored! Must be a ton or two
on that wagon. Well, men, shift most of this to the
patrol, seal the car, and run in this outfit as evidence.”
The Little White Mare stood at ease, contented,
warm and sleepy, while the big man at her head rubbed
back of her ear in a delightful and unaccustomed
way.
The patrol whirled away.
“All right, Bourke,” they called, “you can escort
the corpse.”
“Look out for the speed-cop, bo. It’s four blocks
to the boneyard.”
Bourke swung into the driver’s seat, clucked comfortably,
and always obedient, the Little White Mare
turned from the freight yard into the dusty road.
A strange creature, this man with the big, soft
hands—no sharp, jerking rein, the whip, forgotten;
maybe he slept; when Estevan slept he awoke with,
always, a crueler lash.
For all animals Bourke had a tender friendliness,
and the sight of the scarred, decrepit back patiently
jogging between the shafts irritated him, as did the
nervous wince the old mare gave when he joggled the
whip-handle in the broken socket. The idea grew
in grim delectability that she might, of her own habit,
deliver her tormentor to the law.
“Now’s your chance to get even, old girl,” he
muttered; then louder, “take me to him—casa—sige
casa!”
Reins flat on her back, a full stomach and an easy
mind, that strange association memory said to the
Little White Mare that it was time to be at home, in
the dirty stall, with the empty manger and the
sleeping flies.
Jog, jog, past the sleeping ’dobes, past the shops,
into the familiar alley—home, at last!
Bourke was gone; from the house beyond the stable
partition came Estevan’s voice, high, whining, pleading.
A shrill whistle outside; other voices; the whir of
the patrol speeding townward; silence; sleep.
The Little White Mare was avenged.
THE BLACK DOOR
By Gordon Seagrove
“Lieutenant Townley,” said Captain
Von Dee sharply, “as a spy you will be executed
in two hours. Pursuant to my custom you
will be given a choice in the matter. Either you may
elect to be shot in the customary manner, or you may
pass through the Black Door which you see behind
me. State your choice when the hour comes.”
Von Dee—“Von Dee the whimsical” they called
him in the trenches—turned to his reports while
Lieutenant Townley was led back to the cell. A great
hopelessness fell upon the latter. So this was the
end then? All his hopes, his plans with regard to
marriage to Cecile were to be swept away. It was
difficult to realize that in another hour he would be
separated by an unfathomable void from the woman
whom he loved like life itself and trusted like no man
had ever trusted woman before.
“Shot ... or the Black Door....”
Von Dee’s words came back to him. What horrible
fate—which legend held was worse than death—met
those who passed beyond the Black Door? He knew
that not one of death prisoners had dared to pass
beyond it. Each had chosen death at the hands of
the firing squad.
A half hour passed. Then, suddenly, a scrap of
paper fluttered into his hands. He opened it and
read:
“Choose the Black Door. I know.” It was
signed Cecile.
Now the hour for the execution could not come soon
enough. Cecile had remembered! Cecile had saved
him. Perhaps behind the Black Door he would
only be maimed or crippled and could go back to
Cecile. As the guards led him into Von Dee’s
quarters his heart pounded gladly. In the gloom of
the room he could see Von Dee and a stranger talking.
In another moment he would tell Captain Von Dee
that he, Lieutenant Townley, elected to pass through
the Black Door.
He waited. Apparently his presence was not
noted. He could hear scraps of conversation:
“I’ve always maintained,” Von Dee was saying,
“that, no matter how brave a man, he will choose
a known form of death rather than an unknown....”
There was a lull, and then the other voice said:
“And you are the only one who knows what lies
beyond the Black Door?”
“No,” Von Dee answered his brother. “A woman
knows.” Then he added with a light laugh: “She
was a former mistress of mine!”
Lieutenant Townley heard, trembled, turned
white, then stiffened. Von Dee was before him,
talking. “Well, Lieutenant,” he said, “do you elect
the Black Door?”
“I do not!” the prisoner answered. Von Dee
nodded to the guards who led Lieutenant Townley
away. A moment later came the report of the firing
squad on the drill grounds.
“What did I tell you!” cried Von Dee to his
brother. “Lieutenant Townley, one of the bravest,
couldn’t face the unknown. He went the usual way.”
For several moments he puffed his cigar silently,
then: “Birwitz,” he asked suddenly, “do you know
what lies beyond the Black Door?”
The younger Von Dee shook his head.
“Freedom,” said Captain Von Dee. “And I’ve
never met a man brave enough to take it!”
THE MAN WHO TOLD
By John Cutler
Toward midnight in the smoking-room of the
trans-Atlantic liner Howard, the author, held
forth on realism and romance. In one of his pauses
another of the company broke in:
“Realism,” said the interrupter, “is but the word
with which those who can see nothing but the ordinary
and humdrum in life try to excuse their blindness
to the romances that unfold themselves all about us
every day. The last time I heard the doctrine of
realism preached was in the home of a wealthy New
Yorker who declared that in his life there had never
been the least tinge of the unusual or the romantic.
He had never fallen in love and never had any adventures.
Three days later in the morning he was found
seated in a chair on the piazza of his summer home
dead from a stab wound through the heart. Three
hundred thousand dollars in cash which he had received
from the sale of a block of bonds was missing
from his office safe where he had placed it the preceding
late afternoon because his bank was closed. The
only clue found to the murderer was a blood-stained
stiletto which was discovered between the Old and
the New Testaments in a big family Bible on a high
shelf in the library of the murdered man’s summer
home. The mystery of the murder was never
solved.”
“The plot of a very interesting story,” commented
Howard and went on with his monologue. A little
later the party broke up. On his way to his stateroom
Winton, who had been one of them, dropped in
at the wireless room and sent a message.
Three days later at the New York pier the man
who had interrupted Howard was arrested for murder
committed four years before. “I was once a member
of the force,” explained Winton to Howard; “that
stiletto was never found until he told where to look
for it that night in the smoking-room.”
THE UNANSWERED CALL
By Thomas T. Hoyne
Six months of married life had not staled the
two great adventures in each week day of
Delia Hetherington’s placid existence—the morning
leavetaking and the evening return of her husband.
His departure was a climax of lingering kisses, admonitions,
and exhortations; his return a triumph.
Did he not put all to the touch with Fortune at
every parting and go forth to strive all day, a dauntless
hero, ’mid motor juggernauts and rushing trolley
cars, ’neath dangling safes and dropping tiles, beside
treacherous pitfalls and yawning manholes? But
ever he bore a charmed life and returned to his love
in the dark of the evening with thrilling tales of his
salesmanship and of repartee to his boss.
Delia hummed a plaintive, childish melody as she
set the little, round dining-table for two persons. As
is the habit of brides, she laid the places side by side
instead of opposite each other. A light shadow of
curiosity flickered across her mind, and she carefully
laid a saucer on the table to note the effect of a third
place. She snatched it up again, blushing, although
there was no one else in all the length and breadth
of the four-room apartment where she and Fred,
upheld by the installment plan, had built their nest.
She resumed her singing, bird-like in its thin simplicity.
Such a song, one could imagine, Mrs. Cock
Robin sang while awaiting the home-coming of her
mate.
A soft knocking at the back door drew Delia from
happy contemplation of the glistening forks that lay
beside the two plates on the dining-room table. She
hurried into the kitchen, wisely remembering Fred’s
insistence that she must never unlock the screen door
to a stranger before she discovered his design. No
well-dressed youth seeking to pay his way through
college by getting subscriptions for “The Woman’s
Life and Fashion Bazaar” could find in his patter
the countersign to win him admittance; no grizzled
gypsy with shining tins to barter for old shoes knew
the magic word to make the hook fly up under Delia’s
cautious hand.
But the man who stood on the narrow porch,
panting like a Marathon runner, was none of these.
“The steps,” he gasped, pressing one hand over
his heart, “too much for me.”
To climb the four flights of stairs to the Hetherington
apartment at the top of the building was a test
for a strong man. He who knocked at the screen
door was slight in build and looked ill.
With quick sympathy Delia unhooked the door
and pushed it open.
“Come in and sit down a minute,” she said gently.
The man staggered across the threshold and
dropped into the chair she offered him. The screen
door shut with a slam.
He shivered as if a draft of icy air had struck him.
“Close the inside door—quick,” he panted; and
Delia, under the spell of her sympathy, obeyed
without thought.
“It’s too bad to trouble you,” he said nervously,
“but I’m not a well man.”
Delia handed him a glass of water. He sipped at
it between gasps.
“Don’t light the gas,” he cried sharply.
Delia had scratched a match, for night was falling
rapidly. She snapped out the little flame and looked
at him half afraid.
“Just let me rest a moment,” he said. “There’s
no harm in me. I couldn’t hurt a baby if I wanted
to.”
He almost whimpered as he looked curiously around
the room.
“You’re all alone, eh? I’m glad you weren’t
afraid to let me in. Some women would have left
me standing out there.”
“What would I be afraid of?” she asked simply,
feeling uneasy nevertheless.
“Oh, I don’t know,” he answered irritably. “Only
most people seem to be afraid of a sick man. They
don’t want him around. They won’t give him a
chance.”
“That can’t be so,” said Delia. “Every one
naturally feels sorry for a sick person.”
“No, they don’t,” he contradicted roughly. “Do
you know what would happen if I fainted in the
street? Do you think any one would help me?
Not much. I could lie there like a dog while the
crowd went by. The men would laugh; the women
would say, ‘Disgusting.’ I know. It has happened
to me.”
He coughed slightly and finished the glass of water.
A faint sound outdoors caught his ear. He stepped
quickly to the window and peered out. Starved and
unkempt he looked, but a quaint neatness about his
clothing hinted at the regular habits of a workingman.
He turned to Delia suddenly.
“I’ve got to tell you,” he whispered swiftly.
“They’re coming up here. You’ve got some sympathy
for a man and you ain’t afraid.”
She looked at him and began to understand.
“I’m a thief,” he said bluntly, and gulped on the
word. “I stole a few dollars and the police are after
me.”
“A thief!” she cried, staring at him. “I have no
money.”
“I know, I know,” he mumbled in desperate hurry.
“I don’t want to rob you. I want to get away. I
was forced to do it.”
“Forced!”
“We were starving. I’m married, the same as
you are. Wouldn’t your husband steal for you?”
He stopped short and listened. Loud knocking
sounded somewhere below.
“All I want you to do is to let me out the front
door; and don’t tell. Say you didn’t see me.”
Already he had shuffled through the dining-room,
Delia following him into the narrow, short, dark
hall.
“If any one knocks don’t answer,” he whispered.
“Don’t light any lights.”
He opened the front door cautiously.
“They’ll think no one’s here.” He turned and
looked at her. “It’ll give me a chance—just a
chance is all I want. You’ll never be sorry.”
He closed the door softly behind him.
Delia stood listening, breathless.
Voices questioned and answered on the porch below,
but she could not distinguish the words. She felt as
if she herself were guilty of some crime.
Suddenly the telephone bell on the wall beside her
rang with startling abruptness.
She did not move. Heavy feet were mounting the
stairs to the back porch.
Again the telephone rang out against the stillness
in the little apartment.
She dared not move, but stood pressed against the
wall. Through the darkness she could see the doorway
into the lighter kitchen like a black frame.
The telephone rang again, long and insistently.
Heavy knocking shook the back door, but it got
no response from Delia. There was a pause of silence
and then a voice cried out with the rapidity of
excitement:
“No one’s home, Jim. He couldn’t get through
here.”
This was what she had been listening for.
The noise of descending footsteps died away.
Delia sprang to the telephone and waited eagerly.
But the bell did not ring again.
“Any trace of him, Jim?” asked the desk sergeant,
as the big patrolman entered the police station.
“Naw. Anybody identify the body?”
“He had cards on him that gave his name and
address. The poor guy never knew what hit him.
He didn’t get the chance to give up his dough;
one white-livered sneak croaked him from behind
with a piece of lead pipe. We called up his home,
but couldn’t raise anybody.”
THE WOMEN IN THE CASE
By Mary Sams Cooke
Jack Burroughs’ dog broke from him and
made a sudden dive down the first opening.
The usual clear whistle made no impression. “Jim”
was off. Jack quickly followed, and to his relief saw
a big Irishman patting “Jim’s” head; “Jim,” with
unmistakable signs of delight, jumping up and down
and rubbing against the man.
That started the strange friendship between Jack
Burroughs, lawyer, sportsman, and Dennis O’Sullivan.
Dennis lived in the last house on “Grasshopper
Hill.” It was a little less ramshackle, a little more
independent looking than the rest of the row that
faced on a small bluff above the railroad tracks, and
its garden bloomed like a rose. Dennis himself was
large, burly, rather red of face, but with the twinkling
blue eyes and the genial courtesy of the true son of
Erin.
Later Dennis brought out to the almost palatial
suburban home of Jack Burroughs rare bulbs and old-fashioned
flowers; Jack got Dennis to help him in
making his own garden beautiful.
As the war dragged its fearful way along they,
strange to say, never even mentioned it, until one
day in June suddenly Jack said: “Dennis, I have
written to a cousin in England to know if it’s possible
for me to get a commission in the English army.”
Dennis looked up from the border he was working
and demanded:
“For why and I would like to know?”
“Well, Dennis, you see, my great-grandfather was
an Irish patriot, and came over here during Emmet’s
rebellion; but now Ireland needs me, and I’m going.”
“From what part of the ould country was yer grandfather?”
“Oh, from near Lough Neagh.”
“Are ye maning County Antrim, Misther Burroughs?”
“Sure, Dennis.”
“Thin I’m yer boy, and will go with ye.”
Jack was rather startled, but on second thought
he decided to take the risk.
“Dennis, will you sign the pledge if I take you?”
Dennis’ blue eyes twinkled, and with a comical
smile he lifted his cap from his fiery head and said,
“Shure, yer honour.”
Both gardens bloomed gayly in the June sunshine;
both men talked and worked and planned in secret
for their swift going. At last the letter came.
Jack, as gay as a boy, went first to Dennis. “Come
out to the house to-night, Dennis, and we will make
our final arrangements.”
“Ye can count on me, and I will be that grateful
to ye for the whole o’ me life.”
With this letter held high, Jack, with “Jim” at
his heels, gayly waved it to a sweet girl that he caught
a glimpse of on a neighbouring porch.
“Can I come in, Eleanor?” he called.
The blue eyes gave him welcome. He sat on the
lower step and, leaning against the post, looked up
at the girl.
“Eleanor, I am off to the war!”
The smile froze on the sweet lips, the slender, strong
hands clenched, but the girl’s voice was quiet as she
answered:
“I hardly understand, Jack.”
Then he eagerly explained how his cousins in
England, with the same strain of Irish blood in their
veins, were fighting—nay, some dying—on the
battlefields in France, and call had come to him, and
he must go.
He stood tall and straight, his gray eyes flashing—those
eyes she so loved—his head thrown back. Ah!
The girl felt he would lead his men even unto death.
He gave his warm, merry smile; surely she would
understand.
“Sit down, Jack dear. Yes, I understand,” she
smiled into those eager eyes; “but you do not understand.
No, wait, please—you are an American,
Jack, first, last, and all the time; and now soon, only
too soon, your country might need all such men as
you. You cannot desert your country now! You
cannot, cannot, Jack, dear!”
And Jack understood.
How to tell Dennis, how to break the news to him;
what was he to say?
As later he saw the big man walking slowly up the
path Dennis touched his cap to Jack.
“Will ye pardon me pipe, Misther Burroughs, being
that low in me mind I kinnot spake without it?”
Jack smiled.
“I am a bit low meself, Dennis.”
“Well, I had best out with it like a man, Misther
Burroughs. I went to spake to me Nora and she
said, ‘Dennis O’Sullivan, have ye lost the little bits
o’ wits ye be blessed with? Not one foot do ye stir
from your own country. Did ye not become an
American citizen this five years back?’ And, shure,
Misther Burroughs, ’twas true the word she spake!”
THE CAT CAME BACK
By Virginia West
Leonard Raymond was temperamentally
a naturalist. Had circumstances not compelled
him to make a living he would no doubt have
been an Audubon, or a Gray. He spent his spare
moments studying the habits of the living things
about town, English sparrows, pigeons, stray cats,
homeless dogs, and so forth. Old man Peterkin,
whose wife kept the boarding-house at which Raymond
was getting his meals, who did nothing but
collect the board bills, grow fat, and hold the position
of church deacon, had told him that the crows in
the cupola of the Eutaw Place synagogue had been
nesting there for eleven years. Raymond did not
know whether to regard that as an interesting item
about crows, or as evidence against Mr. Peterkin’s
veracity. However, Mr. Peterkin and the crows
have nothing to do with this story.
In the backyard of the Linden Avenue house in
which he lived with his married sister Raymond raised
flowers, and on Sundays and holidays he would often go
to the country to study the wild flowers and the birds.
One summer evening he sat in the backyard among
the flowers. He was hot and lonesome, the thermometer
being close to ninety, the family being out of
town, and no vacation for himself in sight. To-morrow,
he reflected, he would return to his post of
teller in the bank, and hand out more money than
he would ever own in a lifetime; the day after he
would do the same thing——
His melancholy reflections were broken in upon
by what seemed to be a ball of fire on top of the tall
board fence. In an instant it disappeared, and he
saw the long black form of a cat slide down the fence,
and light in the yard. The beast went to a garbage
can in the corner of the yard, sniffed about it, observed
that the lid was on, and then, turning the
gleaming ball upon Raymond, sprang up the fence
and disappeared.
The same thing happened the next evening. On
the third evening when the cat appeared Raymond
advanced cautiously, and tried to be friendly. The
cat hesitated, but when the man’s hand was almost
on him he streaked up, and over the fence.
The following evening when Raymond walked uptown
from the bank, as he approached Richmond
market he thought of the cat, and stopping at a stall
bought a small portion of meat.
The meat was put on the ground near the fence on
which at the regular time the cat appeared. The eye
gleamed. Raymond was wondering why both eyes
did not gleam when the cat seemed to fall straight
down upon the meat. Raymond sat as still as a
stone, and heard the meat crunching between the
cat’s jaws. The animal was licking its chops when
he advanced—it met him halfway, and while Raymond
rubbed his fur, the cat purred. Sitting down
upon a bench, the cat leaped into his lap, curled up,
and settled down for a nap. Then it was that he
found about the cat’s neck a small chain with a tag
on it.
When he went into the house the cat followed him,
and by the gas light he read on the tag a Madison
Avenue address. Also he observed that the cat
had but one eye, and forthwith he christened him
Cyclops. He wondered why a person who thought
enough of the cat to provide him with a chain and
tag should have left him to search for his victuals
in alleys and backyards like an ordinary stray.
Cyclops stuck by Raymond like a twin brother.
And every evening when Raymond came from business
he stopped in Richmond market and bought meat for
Cyclops. One day the man in the stall asked him
if he were a family man.
One Sunday morning Raymond strolled across
Eutaw Place and up to the Madison Avenue address.
The house was closed for the summer, but the policeman
on the post told him who lived there.
Summer was nearly at an end when Raymond
happened to see in the paper that the people at the
Madison Avenue house had returned to town. Now,
Raymond was an honest man—had he been anything
else he would not have been allowed to handle the
bank’s money, so on Saturday evening with Cyclops
under his arm, he sadly went up Madison Avenue to
return the cat to his lawful owner. Boys on the
street made personal remarks about the man and the
cat, and Cyclops’ great eye turned green with wrath
as he glared at them.
A coloured woman of the Mammy type answered
his ring. She looked and gasped. Before Raymond
could explain she thrust her head into the hall and
shouted in strident tones:
“Come heah, Miss ’Liza! Bress de Lawd ef
heah ain’t yo’ cat!”
In a moment appeared the prettiest girl that Raymond’s
eyes had ever rested upon. She had blue
eyes and a mass of golden hair. Though comparatively
young, and quite in the eligible class, Raymond
was not a lady’s man. With much embarrassment
he told the history of the cat.
While she held Cyclops to her bosom, the girl
explained that she had left him with a friend to keep
for her during the summer, and he had run away.
She had given him up for lost.
“Dat cat know whut he doin’,” snickered the
Mammy, who was standing back in the hall. “Dat
cat kin see further’n you kin ef he ain’t got but one
eye.”
Raymond went off catless. All the way home he
was thinking of a way by which he might call on the
beautiful Miss ’Liza. Sunday afternoon he went
out to the country, to the woods, the flowers, the
birds, and his soul was full of poetry and his mind
of thoughts of the girl.
That evening old Cyclops was back on the fence!
His great eye had a gleam of mischievousness.
Down the fence he slid, and straight to Raymond,
who decided that he must take the cat back to his
owner immediately.
While Cyclops prowled about the parlour with tail
erect, rubbing against every article of furniture, Raymond
talked to Miss ’Liza.
Every evening Cyclops returned to Raymond, and
every evening he as promptly took him home.
Thus time passed from autumn into early winter.
One evening sitting before the little wood fire in her
parlour, Raymond said to Miss ’Liza: “I don’t see
but one way to keep our cat in one place!”
Then Miss ’Liza blushed, and said she didn’t see
but one way either!
Then he kissed her!
And old Cyclops rubbed against both of them and
purred to beat the band.
“SOLITAIRE” BILL
By Arthur Felix McEachern
Captain Billy MacDonald was one of
those dour Highland Scotsmen; deep-water
men; exhaling an unmistakable atmosphere of the
sea. Past middle age, taciturn; yet there was that
indescribable glimmer in his gray eyes betraying a
sense of humor. If indications pointed to a “spell
of weather,” Captain Billy habitually retired to
his cabin, leaving orders with the mate to “call me
if it breezes up,” and when the first puff of a squall
bellied the sails of the Lizzie MacDonald—named
after his daughter, and second only to her in his affections—heeling
the bark in to her lee scuppers, Captain
Billy would hastily leave his game of solitaire
and bound on deck. One glance at the heavens
sufficed for his decision. With him decision and
action were synonymous; and when he bellowed the
order, “All hands shorten sail,” every man-Jack
jumped to the ratlines, for “Solitaire” Bill, as the
captain was known to seafaring men from Glasgow
to the Horn, was an Absolute Monarch when at
sea.
For twenty years the bark Lizzie MacDonald
had freighted hither and yon about the Atlantic,
and was one of the few of her type which had managed
to stay in the running against modern steam tramp
competition. She lay in the roads at Kingston,
Jamaica, having discharged a cargo of dry fish from
Boston, and was all ready to clear for Liverpool with
sugar and molasses. War conditions had boosted
freight rates, and the Lizzie had been paying her
owners as never before.
It was 102 degrees in the shade, and at ten o’clock
in the forenoon “Solitaire Bill” sat in his cabin at a
rickety table apparently oblivious to everything except
the inevitable solitaire. It was not generally known
that the captain could more clearly map out a course
or think of foreign subjects to better advantage when
thus engaged than at any other time, and when the
Yankee mate came aboard in a bum-boat, he coughed
apologetically before disturbing the skipper.
“Well,” said Captain Billy, looking up in the act
of placing the ten of diamonds on the queen of
spades, “what’s the good word?”
“Nothing stirring,” answered the mate, an angular,
weather-beaten man with the unmistakable nasal
twang of the New-Englander. “The cook’s the only
one of the outfit of them with the spunk of a rabbit.
It was as I anticipated. The crew were afraid of
the German submarines, and they jumped north on
the steam tramp that left for New York this morning.”
“So there’s no chance to get a crew,” ruminated
the captain. “It is too bad that we are to be delayed
at this time when freight rates are so high, but I
suppose it cannot be helped. We can’t sail without
men, that’s sure.”
“There ain’t a sailorman without a ship in Kingston,”
averred the mate. “If we were steam we
could ship a dozen or so of these niggers, but they
won’t do on a square-rigger. They wouldn’t know
the main’t’gall’n’s’l halyards from the bobstay,” and
the mate went on deck leaving “Solitaire” Bill pursuing
the pastime which was his hobby.
That afternoon when a slight breeze swept through
the city from the mountain behind, “Solitaire” Bill
had the cook put him ashore. He intended cabling
his agents that he would be indefinitely delayed
owing to lack of a crew. Mechanically he walked
through the sun-blistered streets past the squat
white houses with negroes lolling in the doorways, to
the Custom House, where he found a cablegram
awaiting him.
As he perused the typewritten sheet a smile
flitted over his care-worn features. It was as he
had hoped, although he had made it a point to never
meddle in his daughter’s affairs. He had scrimped
to give her the education which neither he nor her
dead mother had enjoyed, and though he had seen
her never more than twice yearly, he had known of
her reciprocation to the love of Douglas MacGillis,
and had approved of her choice. He reread the cablegram:
“Douglas and I to be married March 30th.
He leaves for the front early April. Expect you
Liverpool before 30th.”
Since the death of his wife, fifteen years before,
his daughter, Lizzie, had been the constant object
of “Solitaire” Bill’s care and affection. She was to
marry a Scotsman; a gentleman; and one who was
going to the firing line to “do his bit” for King and
country. Many a time since the outbreak of war
had Captain Billy wished that he were younger.
Gladly would he have donned the khaki to fight for
Britain in the trenches. His was the indomitable
spirit of the Highlander. But, though vigorous
and keen of mind as are the majority of men of half
his years, he was beyond the active service age limit,
so he devoted himself to the equally patriotic task
of bringing supplies to Britain to keep her wheels of
commerce humming.
“If I had a crew,” he muttered, as he shuffled the
dog-eared deck of cards in the solitude of his cabin
while awaiting the evening meal, “I could make
Liverpool, weather permitting, in time for the wedding.
If I could do that—well, that’s all I ask——”
Suddenly Captain “Solitaire” Bill burst into a
paroxysm of laughter. “By the Powers, I’ll try it,”
he cried, as he bounded up the companionway with
boyish light-heartedness.
“Supper’s ready,” called the cook from the door
of the galley.
“Get supper ready for a full crew,” ordered the
skipper, “and will you come ashore with me, Mr.
Smith?” he said to the mate. “I want you to round
up a crew of those niggers, while I go to the Custom
House and clear. We sail as soon as you get them.”
The mate looked incredulously. “The niggers
can’t box the compass even, and——”
“Never mind about that,” commanded “Solitaire”
Bill, “you get them aboard and leave the rest to
me.”
“Well, I might as well explain now; it’s too good
to keep a moment longer,” chuckled “Solitaire” Bill,
as he ordered the driver of the taxi waiting in front of
the church to drive to the Liverpool House.
“We are assuredly anxious to learn what you and
Mr. Smith are laughing about,” chorused Lieut.
Douglas MacGillis and his wife in unison. The
mate, Mr. Smith, was obviously uncomfortable in
what he termed his “moonlight clothes,” nevertheless
he laughed immoderately as he indulged in
retrospection.
“I’ve always been a fiend for solitaire,” said Captain
Billy, “and after getting your cable I was in a
quandary, and sought solace in a game with myself.
I wanted to get to this wedding more than anything
else, but I couldn’t get here without a crew to work
the ship, and sailormen were about as plentiful as
hen’s teeth in Kingston. But the cards gave me an
inspiration. I shipped a crew of niggers who did
not know one rope from another on a square-rigged
ship—but they all knew how to play cards. I
fastened a playing card to each of the principal
ropes and sails, and those niggers were like cats aloft.
“When I shouted, ‘Clew up your ace of spades,’
they were after that mizzen-royal in a jiffy. Mr.
Smith, the cook, and myself took turns at the wheel.
‘Double reef your deuce of diamonds,’ and they made
snug the fores’l to a nicety. All’s well that ends well.
I never had a smarter lot of sailors. I know the
men all called me ‘Solitaire’ Bill behind my back,
but henceforth and hereafter, every fo’c’sle hand and
the cook calls me ‘Solitaire,’ or they don’t sign articles
on the trimmest brig that sails the Atlantic.”
JUST A PAL
By Elsie D. Knisely
Jim Doyle—sent to Sing Sing last year—is
innocent. I done the job he was sent up for.
I was broke and out of work and Mary, my wife, had
consumption and needed food and warm clothes and
medicine. I held up a guy with more than he needed
that didn’t come by it any honester than I done
when I cracked him over the head and took it out
of his belt. Then Jim cooked up a scheme to own
he done it and take my medicine as long as Mary
lived, so she wouldn’t know and so’s I could be with
her and look after her. She died to-day. There’s
one hundred and fifty dollars under the mattress
along with the proof that I’m the guilty guy. Bury
my wife decent and give the rest to Jim to get on his
feet after you turn him loose. Get a kind-hearted
parson to say a prayer over me and then plant me in
Potter’s Field. I’m going the gas route. Jim’s
no kin of mine—just a pal. He allowed no one would
care a darn if he was in the pen or not. He loved a
girl once, but she turned out bad and spoiled Jim’s
life. Tell him “God bless him.”
P. S.—I’m sorry I killed that guy, but I just had
to have money for Mary. Mebbe I can square it
with him where I’m going.
WHEN “KULTUR” WAS BEATEN
By Lieutenant X
Knee deep in the mud, the French “Alpines,”
the “Blue Devils,” as the Germans called
them, were watching the shelling of the enemy’s
positions. Huge columns of black smoke crowned
the white line of trenches below the thicket of spruce,
and at each of the terrific explosions chunks of dirt,
sand-bags, and armour plates flew high in the air.
In the expectation of the rush the “Blue Devils”
stood leaning on the rifles, some of them laughing and
joking, while others, grave and stern, read once more
the last letters of the beloved ones.
Corporal Dupin sat down, looking at the photograph
of the wife and baby. When hell broke loose
Dupin was quietly living in Canada, and he had come
as a man of honour to join the colours, leaving his little
family on the safer side of the ocean. The morning
mail had just brought him news that wife and baby
had sailed on the Lusitania, to be nearer to him....
How his heart beat hard!
... Surely he would come safe out of this
struggle, though he would bear himself as gallantly
as usual, and perhaps be fortunate enough to get
twenty-four hours’ leave and meet the wife and baby
somewhere, perhaps in Belfast or in Nancy. He
could already imagine that meeting. He was happy.
How heartily he went to his duty to-day!...
He caught the voice of the lieutenant.
“Here, boys!” was the brief command. “You’ve
always done your duty. To-day you have to do it
doubly, for Germany has added a new crime to the
list. One of her submarines has sunk the Lusitania.
There are innocent victims to avenge.”
The Lusitania! Greet her! Eagerly Dupin tore
the paper from the officer’s hands. He read and
reread the list of rescued. Two seconds later there
was no more room for doubt, and he knew that all
he loved in the world had gone down.
Oh, kill! Kill the murderers and avenge!...
Kill and torture!... How long would the
shelling last? When would the signal of the storm
come?...
Ah! the welcome starlike rocket! The French
guns lengthened their shots, shelled the upper line
of trenches.... A loud shout and a mad
rush.... The “Blue Devils” were in action.
Ta, ta, ta, ta.... The German machine-guns.
Sh! Cirr! Shrapnel burst with a quick flame
and little yellow clouds.... Dead men fell.
But the remainder kept on running and bouncing
until they reached the German works. The “75s”
shells had made a mess of the entanglements, and
the main trench was a ruin, spotted with corpses....
Bullets whistled, grenades exploded, injured
men shrieked.
From a black aperture a bullet missed Corporal
Dupin as he passed, bayonet forward, after a flying
man. He gave that prey off, threw a bomb in the
den, and as soon as it had exploded he rushed in.
Covered with blood, a German officer lay down.
He menaced Dupin with his empty pistol, when,
realizing that everything was over for him, he threw
the gun, with a wild laugh, and defiantly and haughtily
looked at Dupin. The cold, blue eyes of the
Teuton did not mistake Dupin’s sentiment. To the
corporal’s dark, glancing eyes they returned hatred
for hatred. Dupin thought that the submarine’s
commander must have had the same likeness. Yes,
this man would pay dearly for the cold-blooded
murderer’s debt. The hour of vengeance had come.
Dupin did not strike yet. He found sweet to
contemplate the agony of his enemy.... He
thought of torturing the man.... The fellow
must suffer....
From loss of blood the German officer suddenly
fainted, and Dupin found himself kneeling over the
enemy, bathing his wounds, stopping his blood, nursing
him as a brother....
Again shrapnel burst. The German artillery was
already shelling the conquered trenches. Ready
for a new fight, Dupin, before he left the wounded
officer, wrapped him in a blanket, left him his own
water bottle. A last time he looked at him with a sad
but proud smile and said:
“No, we are not the same race. We cannot do
the same things.”
And they were his last words, for a bullet went
through his heart, and, still smiling, but this time
very sweetly, Dupin went to meet the beloved ones.
The above story was accompanied by the following letter:
Dear Mr. Editor:
Just fancy the shelling of the trenches and a little
French officer trying to keep up the morale (excellent,
I should say) of his men, to teach them the contempt
of death, or, rather, to show that he is not in that
respect inferior to them.
Fancy that same officer reading your Vive La
France Number of Life and translating it to his men,
then looking at your contest proposition, and finding
very funny to fill his fountain pen and write on the
first scraps of paper he can procure a very short
story.
The author has not the boldness to say that his
story is very interesting. He knows, too, that as a
Frenchman he does not speak nor write very correct
English; but he has sent it to you rather because of
the originality of the thing and to show you that the
French soldiers appreciate the friendship of America.
At any rate, it is a genuine story of the trenches
and a souvenir of the war.
Yours most sincerely,
M. Constance.
From the Trenches,
June 15, 1915.
PRESUMPTION OF INNOCENCE
By Lyman Bryson
Into the judge’s empty office came the attorney
for the defense, followed by his client. The
attorney for the defense wore belligerent hair and
spectacles. His manner was more upright and simple
than his speech, which was full of guile. His client
was heavy, of the ugly fatness often characteristic of
ward politicians, porcine, grossly genial. They had
come to escape the gaping crowd. The attorney was
recovering from his four-hour address to the jury.
Sweat stood under his upstanding hair, and he wiped
his wrists with a limp handkerchief.
“Honest John” looked at his lawyer with dull
admiration. “Tom, that was a great speech.”
Then, as if this might be too humble praise for a
politician to give his hireling, he added: “Best you
ever made.”
Tom Jenison made no reply. When he was tired
there was a quality of frankness in his eyes as if cleverness
had been assumed for business purposes.
“How long will they be out?” asked Honest John,
thinking of the twelve who were debating in a nearby
room on sending him to the penitentiary for stealing
public money.
“How should I know?” Jenison spoke petulantly.
The politician sat quietly, his fat hands folded
above the top of his trousers on his negligee shirt.
He was thinking that generous public sentiment
might avail little with the twelve men now busy with
his destiny. He sighed tremulously.
“You’re not worried, are you?”
“No—guess not. I’m all right.”
The composure of the politician began to desert
him. He flushed and sighed and slapped at flies.
His jaw relaxed and slid down. His hands trembled.
“Tom,” he began, “what are the chances?”
“I don’t know. Scared?”
“I’m a little nervous. That’s all.”
Jenison had loved the fight for its own sake.
Spectators supposed he defended Honest John only
to earn his huge hire, but that had not been all his
motive. It had not occurred to him before that his
client was not as courageous as himself. He supported
the “presumption of innocence” and pitted
himself against machinery of prosecutor and court.
But if his client was a coward his fight seemed suddenly
unworthy.
Honest John’s puffy eyes filled with tears. “You’ve
been a good friend to me, Tom.”
“Oh, cut that.”
“Yes, you have. I appreciate it.”
Jenison, looking at him, wondered that he could
ever have thought this man a friend or worth an
effort to save. The wretched face sickened him.
“You’re the only man who knows how I feel.”
His client was trying to explain his collapse. “I
can’t face guilty. I know you’d keep up the fight
as long as I kept up the money”—his attorney
winced—“but I couldn’t stand another trial. I’m
ready for ’em.”
“Ready? How?”
“I’ve got it here.” Honest John tapped his chest,
then drew out a narrow pill box.
Contempt came back into Jenison’s eyes. “What
are you telling me for? Go tell some one who’d
care.”
“I don’t know what you mean, Tom.”
“Oh, yes, you do. You’d never take that stuff.
You haven’t the nerve. You’re stalling for sympathy.”
The politician turned to an ice-water stand and
dropped two tablets into a glass of water. He said
with tremulous bravado, “All right—here goes.”
“You might as well drink it,” answered the attorney.
“God knows you’re guilty. You’ll pay for it
some time.”
The glass went halfway to Honest John’s lips and
then back to the stand. “I think—I’ll wait.”
“I thought so. You’ll wait until you’re behind
bars, and then you’ll wish you’d taken your medicine.”
Jenison spoke as if it had been his professional advice
to his client to drink the potion. “It takes a man to
quit when the game’s up. I suppose in a way I’m
as dishonest as you, but there’s a chance for me to
clean up, because I’m not afraid. If I thought the
name helping you has given me would stick, I’d be
glad to take your poison.”
They heard a shuffling of feet in the courtroom.
“There’s an officer announcing that they’ve
reached a verdict,” said Jenison. He looked his
client in the eyes and added, “I hope it’s guilty!”
“Why—I don’t—what’s the matter? I’ll pay
you.”
Jenison blazed. “Yes, you’ll pay! It’s all money
to you! Do you think if I’d known you for a coward
I’d have made this fight? I hate myself now to
think I ever took your money!”
His client looked at him in stupid silence.
“And let me tell you something else. You’re the
last thief I’ll work for. I’m done with keeping your
kind out of jail.” Huge self-disgust overwhelmed
him. “I’ll never take another cent of crook’s
money as long as I live, so help me God!”
They heard the slow procession of the jury filing
into the court to deliver the speedy verdict. Jenison
felt his soul crawling with shame. A convulsive
sigh made him turn. Honest John had raised the
glass to his lips. His eyes bulged with fear, and he
spilled half the liquid on his shirt. Before Jenison
could reach him he had swallowed it. Horror held
the attorney for an instant, then he burst through
the doorway into the courtroom.
A lank man in the jury box smiled as he entered.
That meant “Not guilty.” Without noticing the
attorney’s ghastly excitement the judge said, “If
the respondent will return the verdict will be delivered.”
Jenison controlled himself and stood straight.
“If your honour please,” he said, “if your honour
please”—he could only point through the doorway
at Honest John’s body straddled in a chair—“the
respondent has delivered his own verdict.”
A MEXICAN VIVANDIÈRE
By H. C. Washburn
Night had fallen on the third day at Vera Cruz,
and from navy headquarters the commanding
officer, his orders snapping like wireless, was directing
the clean-up of snipers.
“Lawrence,” he said, “you’ll find six machine-guns—buried
in boxes—backyard of No. 17 Avenida
Cortes.”
As Lieutenant Lawrence left headquarters with
his squad Ensign McHenry came in and reported.
“McHenry, you’re next. This is Gonzales, who
knows where you can round up Fernando Diaz.
Get Diaz to-night.”
McHenry started at once with Gonzales, listening
to his flood of directions. The Mexican smiled in
spite of himself at the American’s burst of speed,
but kept up with him easily. They turned corners
into filthy by-streets leading to the market space.
At the entrance to a dark alley Gonzales stepped
aside.
“After you, señor.”
When the white uniform entered the shadow of an
awning “Gonzales” whipped out his revolver and
fired pointblank into the officer’s back. Flinging
away his weapon, he ran to No. 17 Calle de Zamora
and whistled.
“Pava, Pava, ven aca! I have shot an American
officer! The marines are hunting for our machine-guns.
I said ‘Avenida Cortes,’ but that dog, Vicente,
who betrayed us, will lead the Americans here.”
“Let them come,” said La Pava. She bolted the
door as he stepped in. “What name did you give?”
“Emilio Gonzales.”
“Listen, Fernando. Don’t stay a minute. Let
me think. What if I cut your head, a very little,
so?” He winced under the knife, and she kissed
him. “See, it bleeds enough on this bandage,
which will hide your face. Quick! To the Military
Hospital! Sleep there, safe among hundreds of
our wounded. Go!”
Meanwhile Vicente, the informer, had followed
Diaz. Hearing the shot and finding McHenry
wounded, he scurried to headquarters. The news
went to Lawrence, who took his squad “on the
double” to Calle de Zamora. Rifle butts shattered
the door, and Lawrence, automatic in hand, led the
men in with fixed bayonets.
La Pava, the beautiful Azteca, stood facing the
bright steel, a thin wisp of smoke drifting from her
cigarette.
“Buenas noches, señor?”
“You have six machine-guns. Where are they?”
Lawrence looked at his wrist watch. “I give you
three minutes to answer.”
La Pava had faced death before. A crack shot,
riding in advance of Villa’s army, she had drawn
the enemy’s fire, had stolen plans, food, money. She
had sold herself to the opposing general and learned
his strategy. She was a scout, a spy, a harlot—a
patriot. Now she gazed innocently, admiringly, at
the young lieutenant. His men, fascinated, unconsciously
lowered their rifles.
“Señor,” she pleaded, “you will do me a great
wrong if you shoot, for I have no guns. Some one
has lied. Search and you will see.”
The marines turned the place inside out.
When Lawrence asked La Pava to take him into
the courtyard she showed no hesitation, and his flashlight
told him the ground had not been disturbed.
Stooping over, he caught the gleam of a knife, and
in the same breath twisted it out of her fingers.
“You are quick, señor. But some day I will get
you—you who would not take my word.”
The sergeant returned and reported, “I can find
nothing, sir.” Then, seeing the knife, he added,
“Put her in irons, sir?”
Lawrence knew her breed; she would be flattered
by handcuffs and would consider him a weakling.
“No, sergeant. The lady will walk with me.”
Through the streets to prison, wafting a powerful
scent of perfumed powder, she walked at Lawrence’s
side, using her eyes with that dazzling effect known
only to women of the tropics.
He would confront her with Vicente, Lawrence
thought, but as the battlements of Ulloa Castle
came in sight, the “Place of Executions” suggested
another idea.
“Halt!” He formed a firing platoon and blind-folded
the prisoner. Thinking of Vicente’s story of
the guns, he asserted, as if he meant it, “With my
own eyes, during the fighting, I saw your gun boxes
taken from the arsenal. Where are they now?”
La Pava gave no answer. She folded her arms
and held her head proudly.
“Ready!... Aim!...” Lawrence raised
the muzzle of the sergeant’s gun; the men, following
this lead, aimed high.
“Squad——”
It was too much even for La Pava. She dropped
to her knees.
“Wait, señor! I will tell all, on one so small condition—that
you spare the life of Emilio Gonzales.
If not—you can kill me. On your word as an officer
save him, and let me see him, and by the Blessed
Virgin I will tell you the truth.”
“Where is this man?”
“He is in the Military Hospital.”
“I will do all I can for Gonzales—I’ll take you to
him. Now, where are the guns?”
“They are buried in the patio—in front of my
house.”
Even then she smiled.
“Remember,” he warned, removing the blindfold,
“if you have lied, you will be shot. Sergeant, look
for them; report to me at the hospital.”
As the men marched off Vicente, the ubiquitous,
who had trailed La Pava, emerged from the shadow
of a doorway. La Pava, whom nothing seemed to
startle, sneered at him. Lawrence gripped his automatic,
recognized Vicente, and thereupon wiped the
sweat from his forehead.
“Señor,” whined the beast, “her lover’s name is
not Gonzales, but Diaz, the traitor.” La Pava glared
at him murderously. “It was Diaz,” Vicente added
with unction, “who shot the officer in the back.”
“You gave me your word——” she began, turning
to Lawrence.
“To save ‘Emilio Gonzales,’” he reminded her.
“True, my captain, alas!” Her black lashes
drooped over a message of love. “But you will
set me free?”
“When I see the guns.”
Furious, she sprang at Vicente, who stepped back.
Haughtily she faced him and spoke shrilly in an
Indian dialect. Despite this, her manner reassured
Lawrence. Apparently, she was in a mad rage.
In reality, she was telling Vicente to take the underground
passage from Ulloa Castle to the hospital and
warn Diaz. “Do this,” she was saying, “and I’ll
see no more of Fernando. You will have me—you
alone—for life.”
She ended with what seemed a torrent of invective.
Vicente played his part—with his heart afire, he
seemed to Lawrence merely scornful.
“Hasta la vista, señor.” Vicente, triumphant,
sauntered toward the castle.
“Ugh!” said La Pava, with deep loathing. “He
is but carrion. Because I do not give myself to
him he would destroy his rival.” She shrugged her
shoulders. “Will you take me to the hospital?”
“We are going there now.”
“I am very tired,” she sighed, leaning against
him. “I grow faint.”
They walked slowly, Lawrence giving her the support
of his arm. Finally, nearing the hospital,
they turned into a plaza where the street lamp had
been shot down.
In a flash La Pava swung under his arm, drew
his pistol, wrenched herself away, and covered him.
“Ah! You are not so quick this time. Don’t
move! You Americans say you will shoot, and you
do not shoot.” She fired twice, rapidly, over his
head. “But I have still four shots, and I am a
Mexican.”
A mounted figure, leading a second horse, whirled
up and reined in with a jolt. Fernando Diaz showed
his white teeth, smiling cordially, as he took the
automatic from his mistress and levelled it at Lawrence.
“What say you, querida? I finished Vicente.
Shall I do away with this gringo?”
La Pava mounted as Diaz spoke.
“Let him live,” she said, “for he is a brave man.”
“Adios, señor! The machine-guns are safe through
the lines. Take my advice, teniente, and never
trust a woman——”
Diaz’s spurs dug deep, and sparks flew from the
cobbles.
“—unless,” La Pava laughed back through the
darkness, “unless, señor, she loves you.”
MOTHER’S BIRTHDAY PRESENT
By Carrie Seever
Lizzie was sitting in a corner counting her
money. “Thirty-five, Kitty, thirty-five
cents.” When Lizzie’s mother was away, washing,
she made her kitten her confidant. “Talk about
mamma’ll be s’prised when she gits this birthday
present, My-i! Third one I’m givin’ her—when I
was five I gave her peanut candy; only she didn’t
come home till the peanuts were picked out. Second
time I gave her a blue hair ribbon; blue looks nice
on my red hair. Now I’m seven—twice seven an’
I won’t have these freckles an’ long skirt’ll cover my
skinny legs, an’,” she continued, getting up and
trying to stand dignifiedly, “my name’ll be Elizabeth.
Then I’ll give mamma a’ album! S’long,
Kitty.”
Out of the door she skipped, and down the alley
toward the market. She forgot about the market
when she reached the corner of the alley, for there
stood a cart loaded with clocks, vases, jewellery,
everything to satisfy one’s birthday wish—even an
album.
Lizzie joined the crowd that had gathered to hear
what the owner of these articles had to say. She
listened a moment and then danced for joy—the
man, who seemed to be all stomach and voice, was
actually inviting them to take a twenty-five dollar
watch for five cents.
“Now, ladies and gentlemen,” said the stomach
and voice, “any article on this counter for five cents—every
piece o’ chewing gum wins something. You
want to try, mister? Now, folks, watch him read
the name o’ one o’ these handsome presents from the
slip o’ paper ’round that gum. Gold-handled
umbreller? Here you are. Who’s goner win the
other one? Nothin’ faky. That’s right, try your
luck”—to a man who was edging to the front.
“Diamond stud? You’re lucky—only a few more
diamond studs left. Next! Any one else? Don’t
stop ’cause you won a’ umbreller. That’s it.
Watcher got now? Gold bracelet? Five rubies and
four emeralds in it, ladies and gents.”
Lizzie began to realize that she wasn’t dreaming—three
prizes gone already!
“Lady, don’t you want this linen tablecloth?
Fifteen dollars retail. Or this album that plays
music when you’re lookin’ at your loved ones?”
Lizzie gasped—there was only one album. “I
want to win the album,” she shouted.
“Come right up with your nickel. Here’s a gal
knows a good thing even if she did swallow two
teeth.”
Had this remark been made about Lizzie’s teeth
at another time she would have fired a red-headed
retort, but now she thought of only the album.
She exchanged her five pennies for the gum, and
with trembling fingers unrolled the tissue paper and
let the stomach and voice read the name from the
slip of paper—“Lead pencil,” was announced.
Poor Lizzie’s heart sank, and the stomach and
voice was telling the crowd that there were a few
pencils in the lot, and showed them a box containing
five pencils.
At this Lizzie cheered up—she decided that if no
one else won those pencils and she was unlucky five
more times she would still have five cents left with
which to win the album.
She won five more pencils, had given a last look
at the last five pennies, unrolled the slip of paper
and given it to her nearest neighbour to read—“lead
pencil,” was read.
“Since they ain’t no more pencils I’ll take the
album,” announced Lizzie triumphantly.
“Got more, sissy,” said the stomach and voice,
taking a few from his pocket and placing them in the
box, handing one to Lizzie.
The crowd jeered and left. Lizzie was too dazed
to go, and, sitting on a soapbox in the alley, stared
at the album. She heard the shrill whistle the stomach
and voice gave, and a few minutes later saw
the winners appear, returning the articles they had
won. She wondered why they did this, and, as a
new crowd was coming, drew closer to the cart.
She listened again to the same harangue and saw
the umbrella winner take another chance. She
gave a start when he thundered “umbrella”—she saw
through the performance, and her cheeks glowed with
indignation.
“Ladies and gentlemen,” she screamed, “this is a
fake business—that man won a’ umbreller an’
brought it back, an’ so did the other man.” By
this time she was out of reach of the stomach and
voice, who threatened to knock two more teeth
down her throat. But Lizzie’s voice was not out of
reach, and the crowd could hear her yelling, “Everybody
else wins penny lead pencils.” The crowd
laughed and left.
Lizzie waited for the next crowd, and, coming
from her hiding-place, gave them the same information.
After the crowd had gone the stomach and voice
caught Lizzie, who, while trying to free herself from
his grasp, bumped her lip, and the blood oozed from
her tender gum.
“P’liceman, p’liceman, help!” she screamed.
Seeing the people in the neighbourhood coming to
Lizzie’s rescue, the stomach and voice promised to
return her money if she would keep quiet.
“I’m goner tell ’em all you knocked my teeth out
’less you gi’ me the album,” snapped Lizzie.
“A’ right,” meekly answered the stomach and
voice, who had been collared by this time, but was
released when the men received Lizzie’s invitation
to come up the alley and see her album.
“Good-bye, mister—thanks awfully for the gum
an’ pencils, too,” and away she ran, the album in
her arms.
When in the room, she locked the door for fear the
album would be taken away.
“Kitty, look! A’ album, and me on’y seven.
They’ll just have to call me Elizabeth, freckles an’
legs an’ all.”
RED BLOOD OR BLUE
By E. Montgomery
Dear Lou:
“This is the last letter I shall write to you,
for to-morrow I begin the final stage of my transition.
At four o’clock I shall become a lady. To be
sure, you and I will know that I am only an imitation,
but with an eighteen-carat setting every one else
will take me for the real thing.
“Lou, I’ve been wondering how many generations
it will take to make a real lady. My daughter perhaps
will be one, and if not, then her daughter;
but I will always be an imitation.
“My grandmother did day’s work to give my
mother a schooling, and my mother helped in the
shop so that I could have dancing lessons before I
was six. I can’t disappoint them, and I can’t
shirk my duty toward my children yet to be born.
They stretch out their hands to me, asking I know not
what, so to-morrow I give them a gentleman father.
Yes, Lou, he is a little man, not much higher than
my shoulder, and he is fat and jaded and old; but
he has a name which can unlock the holy of holies in
New York, and I may enter it with him, for I shall
be his wife.
“They tell me I should be proud of my conquest,
and I am, for it is not my gold alone which has
ensnared him, but myself; and I am beautiful, Lou.
It is three years since you have seen me, and I grow
lovelier every day.
“I am tall, divinely tall; slender of hip and full
of bosom, with all the promise of ripening womanhood.
And to-morrow my maidenhood is to be
sacrificed on the altar of holy (?) matrimony, and
the metamorphosis will be complete. I shall be a
lady.
“Oh, Lou, why wasn’t your father a gentleman?
He might have been a rake, a roué, a gambler—anything,
so long as he was a gentleman. But he
is only my father’s boyhood friend, and still a village
carpenter.
“You had to work your way through college, and
my father rolled me through on the almighty dollar.
“And yet I think for all my education there is
something radically wrong with me. I am that
hybrid thing, ‘a lady in the making, an imitation
lady.’ And what troubles me most is the thought
that perhaps I am only an imitation woman also.
“My ancestors had red blood in their veins, and
my descendants’ blood will be blue; but in my veins
there is nothing but water.
“Listen, Lou; to-day I shut myself in my room and
scrubbed the floor of my private bath. Down on
my knees I went with soap and brush and scrubbed
for all there was in me, and when I finished my back
ached horribly, and still the floor was far from clean;
and I the granddaughter of a woman who has scrubbed
acres of floors, and could do it yet, though she is
almost eighty.
“Oh, Lou, Lou, I wish I had dared to run away
with you that last night three years ago. Do you
remember—the moon, the gate that creaked, the
smell of the dew on the grass, the chirping of the
insects—a heavenly midsummer night, made for
love—as we were made for love?
“I had to stand on tiptoe when you kissed me.
And your dear eyes were filled with anguish when we
parted. You told me I would find you there when
I needed you. And, oh! I need you now!
“How many generations of our children’s children
would it take to make a lady, Lou?
“Everything is wrong with the world to-night.
My head hurts and I can’t think.
“See! Here on my desk I have a time-table, a
brave blue time-table, which tells me that I am only
four short hours away from you, and that I still
have ample time to pack and catch the midnight
train.
“If I join you, you need never see this letter—and
if I do not, then you must not see it. I will burn it.
“This is my hour, my future is in my own hands.
It is all a question of courage: my ancestors had it,
my descendants will have it; but have I?
“Your unhappy
“Ruth.”
The wedding of a steel king’s daughter into one of
New York’s oldest families is worth a column on the
front page of any paper. Pictures of the happy
couple stared out of every edition.
The weary housemaid spread one on the floor
as she cleaned the disordered room her young mistress
had left behind.
She gathered a little pile of ashes from the hearth
and dumped them on the paper. They completely
covered the smiling faces of the bride and groom—not
that it mattered, for the ashes were cold.
THE IMPULSIVE MR. JIGGS
By Roger Brown
Marathon Jiggs approached the day-clerk.
“Is Mr. George Jones here?” he inquired.
“He is registered here, but he’s out at present,”
replied the clerk. “Would you like to leave any
message?”
“Thank you, I believe I will,” said Jiggs, reaching
for the hotel stationery. He hastily scribbled a
note, left it, sans envelope, at the desk, and took his
departure.
About an hour later a large, overbearing woman
of the superdreadnought type steamed majestically
to the desk, a small and timid-looking individual in
her wake. After taking the mail that had accumulated
in the box she stalked imposingly to the
elevator, accompanied by the timid person, who, by
his conduct, appeared to be her husband.
When the couple got to their room Mrs. George
Jones sat down and scanned the family mail. As she
read, the colour flooded her expansive face like a
sunset, then receded, leaving her chalky white with
rage. Her unfortunate spouse cowered in a corner.
Rising to her feet in all the majesty of her five-feet-eleven,
she thrust a note into Jones’s hand.
“Read that!” she commanded hoarsely.
With amazement and fear alternately expressed
in his weak countenance, Jones read the following:
“Dear George:
Why don’t you let me know when you get to
town? I expected you yesterday. Call me up, the
same old number, and we will have a time to-night.
“Yours as ever,
“Mary.”
“You roué!” stormed Mrs. Jones. “I shall
institute divorce proceedings immediately. To think
you have been leading a double life! You may expect
a visit from my lawyer!” The door slammed
behind her as Jones sank dazedly into a chair.
As she flounced out the door of the hotel Marathon
Jiggs again came to the desk. “Did Mr. Jones get
my note?” he asked.
“No, but his wife did,” replied the clerk.
“His wife?” came in gasp from Jiggs. “His
wife? Who—let me see the register, please.”
He hastily scanned the list of guests until he came
to Jones’s name. “‘Mr. George K. Jones and wife,
Chicago, Illinois,’” he read incredulously, “and I
thought it was George H. Jones of Pittsburg. What
if his wife—I must see him immediately,” and he
hurried to the elevator.
As Jones sat in his room, bewildered at the events
of the past hour, a knock startled him out of his
reverie. “Come in!” he called uneasily, expecting
his wife’s lawyer to appear. The sight of the
homely but benevolent face of Jiggs was a distinct
relief.
“My name is Jiggs,” stated the caller—“Marathon
Jiggs, nicknamed ‘Mary’ at the university. I left
a note for a friend of mine whom I thought was staying
here, named George H. Jones. I understand
that your wife got it by mistake. It is quite possible
that she read it and misunderstand the matter;
therefore I have come to clear it up, if such is the
case, and exonerate you.”
Jones drew up a chair. “Sit down,” he said, “and
we will talk this over. My wife has just gone out to
see a lawyer about a divorce. You have already done
me a favour; now what,” taking out a checkbook,
“will you take to keep quiet about the facts?”
TOMASO AND ME
By Graham Clark
I can’t talk good American way. In the carpet
factory where I worked the Polacks, Sheenies,
and Wops talked any old way, and I learnt to say
American like them. But maybe I talk good enough
to tell about Tomaso and me.
Tomaso comed from Italy. For that the peoples
in this country calls him a Wop. I comed from
Albania. Never did my father lets a Wop come to
our house, for most Albanese hates the Wops.
But first day I seen Tomaso I stopped hating all the
Wops. He comed to work in the factory, setting
patterns like me. His eyes looked big and soft like
our little dog’s. His voice was like the big strings
on my father’s harp when he pulls his fingers over
them gentle like. He was like American fellas—tall
with a nice head. His neck, where the hair
comed down black and shiny, was like a young girl’s.
When I first seen Tomaso he was nineteen. But
some ways I was an old woman, for the hunger that
pulls your waist in tight and the cold that makes
your blood black comed many times too
many times to my bunch, for in our house was many
kids, and my father couldn’t makes enough money to
buy plenty of food. So I went to work in the factory
before the law lets me. The superintendent fixed
it so I got the job all right. I said I was older than
I was.
Always I thought about the bunch at home, till
I seen Tomaso. Then I thought in my mind of him—and
me. One day, soon after Tomaso comed to
the factory, my mother said to me: “Maria, you’re
big enough to marry. In the old country you would
have a husband. Your father will go to Brooklyn
and tell your aunts to gets you a husband. In
Brooklyn there’s plenty of Albanese. You will
marry one of your own peoples.”
I said no word back. In my mind I was thinking
I would marry only Tomaso. On Sunday my father
went to Brooklyn to speak with my aunt for a husband
for me. We lived in New Jersey, in an old
shack like a pig’s. Dirt and bad smell was everywhere.
Always I wanted to live American way;
but how could we gets clean with nanny-goats and
chickens coming in the house like peoples?
Two weeks, and my aunt comed from Brooklyn
with a guy. He looked like a rat. His hair was thin
like lace, and you could see the yellow skin in spots,
greasy like. He was just as high as my little brother
Stephano, fourteen. And he was twenty-five!
“Here’s Dimiter,” my aunt said. “He’s a nice
fella. He drives a team for Brooklyn and gets good
money. His father has a house in the old country.
Each year he’ll send Dimiter wine and oil.”
My father gived Dimiter his hand to kiss. My
mother said he was better than us, Albanese way.
I said no word. At dinner my father said: “Maria,
you are engage to Dimiter. He will be my son. I’ll
give him one hundred dollars and kill the old nanny-goat
for the wedding. All the Albanese and some of
the Wops and Polacks will come and make presents.”
In my mind I was asking, “Where will you gets the
hundred dollars?” I looked at Dimiter. He showed
all crooked teeth when he laughed. In my mind I
was thinking I would likes to spit in his face. To
my mother I said: “I am too young to marry.
Wait a year.”
“A year!” My mother hollered and hit the table.
“A fella don’t wants a girl if she’s old. You’ll
marry Dimiter now.”
Something inside me got hard like a stone. I
hated my mother. The whole bunch. Why should
I marry the rat? Why shouldn’t I pick my own
fella, American way?
“When will I come to marry?” Dimiter asked my
father.
My father said: “Sunday we’ll speak to the priest.
Next Sunday will be the wedding.”
Up I jumps. Two weeks and me married to the
rat? What about Tomaso? Two days ago he had
walked with me from the factory. At the bridge we
stopped. “You’re my little sweetheart,” Tomaso
said, soft like. His eyes was shiny like dew. I
got red as a pepper and runned away. But in my
mind I was thinking I loved Tomaso. Sure, I would
not tell my father, for the Albanese hates the Wops.
So I remembered Tomaso’s eyes and voice. And
I said: “I won’t marry this guy.” My father’s
shoulders went up high. My mother got mad like
diavolo. The rat was yellow like sick. My aunt
said: “Maria’s just a young girl. Give her time for
thinking over.”
“No thinking over,” my father hollered. “I
give Dimiter my daughter. Two weeks will be the
wedding.”
My mother laughed with her tongue out, Albanese
way. More than ever she looked like our old nanny-goat.
I stood higher than her and said to her face:
“If I am a little girl I will stay home with the other
kids and my father to feed me. If I am a woman and
works for the bunch I will find my own fella, American
way.”
My father made to hit me, but I runned upstairs
and shut the door hard. My aunt and the rat went
away. All day I put nothing in my mouth. I said
no word.
Next day I set the patterns wrong. The boss
sweared. In the evening Tomaso walked with me.
“Why are you to cry?” he asked. His voice was like
all his peoples was dead. I told him about the rat.
He put his head high and his eyes looked like two
pieces of fire in the dark. His lips got tight over his
teeth and I seen him make hard fists.
Then he comed close. His arm was by my arm.
In my mind I said I would like to put my head on his
shoulder and my lips to his lips. But Albanese girls
don’t do that way till they’re married.
“I hates Albanese! I hates Italians! I hates the
old country!” said Tomaso. His voice was like a
knife. “They makes their girls to marry any old guy.
I likes American way—a fella and a girl to love and
then marry, and other peoples stay out of it.”
“I will do American way,” I said. Tomaso’s hair
rubbed my cheek; I got warm and happy. Only
Tomaso and me. Just us in the world.
“And I will do American way,” Tomaso said in
my hair. It was dark, but I seen his face, warm like
the sunshine. Before I knowed, Tomaso’s lips held
mine tight. Sure, it was wicked. Don’t the priest
tell you so? But how could I help it? Tomaso was
so strong—and we loved together.
“We’ll get married American way,” Tomaso said,
soft like. His face was like fur on my face. “I have
two hundred dollars from my last job. My father
is not a poor man, and I am his only child. Shall
it be that way, my sweetheart?”
Sure, there was a big scrap at our shack next day
when I runned off with a Wop. But Tomaso and
me should worry! We got married American way.
I stopped the factory and made my house nice. One
month married, and comed my father and mother to
see me.
“Ta, like Americanos!” my mother said. But
she didn’t laugh with her tongue out. She wanted
to be good. I was her first child. My father gived
his hand for me to kiss. “Bless my daughter,” he
said. Then he gived his hand for Tomaso to kiss,
and made tears to run out of his eyes. Then he
borrowed ten dollars from Tomaso and everything got
all right.
THICKER THAN WATER
By Ralph Henry Barbour and George Randolph Osborne
Doctor Burroughs, summoned from the
operating room, greeted his friend from the
doorway: “Sorry, Harry, but you’ll have to go on
without me. I’ve got a case on the table that I
can’t leave. Make my excuses, will you?”
“There’s still an hour,” replied the visitor. “I’m
early and can wait.”
“Then come in with me.” Markham followed
to the operating room, white-walled, immaculate,
odorous of stale ether and antiseptics. On the table
lay the sheeted form of a young girl. Only the upper
portion of the body was visible, and about the neck
wet, red-stained bandages were bound. “A queer
case,” said the surgeon. “Brought here from a
sweat-shop two hours ago. A stove-pipe fell and
gashed an artery in her neck. She’s bleeding to
death. Blood’s supposed to be thicker than water, but
hers isn’t, poor girl. If it would clot she might pull
through. Or I could save her by transfusion, but we
can’t find any relatives, and there’s mighty little time.”
The attending nurse entered. “The patient’s
brother is here,” she announced, “and is asking to
see her.”
“Her brother!” The surgeon’s face lighted.
“What’s he like?”
“About twenty, Doctor; looks strong and healthy.”
“See him, Nurse. Tell him the facts. Say his
sister will die unless he’ll give some blood to her.
Or wait!” He turned to Markham. “Harry,
you do it! Persuasion’s your line. Make believe
he’s a jury. But put it strong, old man! And
hurry! Every minute counts!”
The boy was standing stolidly in the waiting-room,
only the pallor of his healthy skin and the anxiety of
his clear eyes hinting the strain. Markham explained
swiftly, concisely.
“Doctor Burroughs says it’s her one chance,” he
ended.
The boy drew in his breath and paled visibly.
“You mean Nell’ll die if some one don’t swap his
blood for hers?”
“Unless the blood she has lost is replaced——”
“Well, quit beefin’,” interrupted the other roughly.
“I’m here, ain’t I?”
When he entered the operating room the boy gave
a low cry of pain, bent over the form on the table,
and pressed his lips to the white forehead. When
he looked up his eyes were filled with tears. He
nodded to the surgeon.
Doggedly, almost defiantly, he submitted himself,
but when the artery had been severed and the blood
was pulsing from his veins to the inanimate form
beside him his expression changed to that of abject
resignation. Several times he sighed audibly, but
as if from mental rather than bodily anguish. The
silence became oppressive. To Markham it seemed
hours before the surgeon looked up from his vigil and
nodded to the nurse. Then:
“You’re a brave lad,” he said cheerfully to the boy.
“Your sacrifice has won!”
The boy, pale and weak, tried to smile. “Thank
God!” he muttered. Then, with twitching mouth:
“Say, Doc, how soon do I croak?”
“Why, not for a good many years, I hope.” The
surgeon turned frowningly to Markham. “Didn’t
you explain that there was no danger to him?”
“God! I’m afraid I didn’t!” stammered Markham.
“I was so keen to get his consent. Do you
mean that he thought——”
The surgeon nodded pityingly and turned to the
lad. “You’re not going to die,” he said gently.
“You’ll be all right to-morrow. But I’m deeply
sorry you’ve suffered as you must have suffered the
past hour. You were braver than any of us suspected!”
“Aw, that’s all right,” muttered the boy. “She’s
my sister, ain’t she?”
THE OLD GROVE CROSSING
By Albert H. Coggins
More mother’s tears, and the fourth prisoner
discharged! The judge began to fear permanent
softening of the heart and therefore took grim
satisfaction when the name Timothy McMenamin,
alias “One Eyed Johnny,” was called and there
shambled into the dock a chronic old jail-bird whose
appearance left no remote possibility of the further
painful exercise of discretionary powers.
Silence reigned while his Honour scanned the card.
From highway robbery and safe cracking the record
of Timothy ran the entire gamut of inspiring action,
and by some subtle mental telepathy the crowd knew
that he had indeed been a man of parts. But now
Timothy was in the sere and yellow and had fallen
on evil days. The Judge read aloud from the present
indictment, to which Timothy had sullenly pleaded
“Guilty.”
“Soliciting alms upon the public thoroughfare and
vagrancy.”
Then fraught with deep agrieve, his “Why—Timothy!”
caught the levity of the crowded courtroom.
The Judge pursed pondering lips. Then a playful
thought was his.
“Are you represented by counsel, Timothy?”
Timothy was not.
“Mr. Wallace!”
If a room may be said to gasp, that courtroom
gasped.
William R. K. Wallace!
The rubber rattle of an impromptu assignment,
usually thrown the teething tyro, given to the very
leader of the bar!
His Honour was indeed facetious.
Wallace, engaged in an undertone confab with a
court clerk, looked up, converted the instinctive
gesture of impatience into one of good-natured acquiescence,
and stepped forward. The crowd’s tribute
to supremacy: a hush so distinct as to seem almost
audible.
The Judge assumed due solemnity.
“Mr. Wallace, we have here a knight-errant of
most distinguished parts. He has sojourned in
many public institutions. A most cosmopolitan
citizen and of unquestioned social standing; having
met some of the best wardens in the country. Some
twenty years ago he committed a little indiscretion
up in Montour County, dwelling there subsequently
for a period of six months. That being your own
native heath, Mr. Wallace, would it not be chivalric
and neighbourly upon your part to volunteer your
professional services!”
The crowd enjoyed the speech and scene. In all
his years at the bar no one had ever seen William
R. K. Wallace nonplussed. Now his Honour had
succeeded in “putting one over” on him. His
“Certainly, your Honour,” was but instinctive. Of
the purport of a possible plea Wallace had no remote
idea. So he turned and indulged in a critically
professional survey of his client.
As he took in the sullen figure, unshaven, unkempt,
and hard, the forbidding aspect painfully accentuated
by the patch over one sightless eye—what came of a
sudden to the attorney? Masterful and adroit
though he was, did he feel the utter futility of it all?
It certainly seemed that Wallace—William R. K.
Wallace—trembled through an acute second of
actual stage fright, the horrible unnerved instant
when the mind gropes and finds no substance of
thought. Yes, his Honour had scored.
Then, himself again, he addressed the Court.
Quietly, almost conversationally and entirely away
from the subject at hand; but this was Wallace, and
no one stayed him.
“I was born in Centre County, your Honour, not
Montour, but so close to the county line that your
Honour’s impression is to all intents and purposes
correct. So close, in fact, that right down the driveway,
scarcely a hundred yards away, one could step
into Montour County by crossing the railroad tracks,
for they were the county line at that corner.”
Then for a few seconds he indulged in memory’s
visualization of early days. Still in a desultory way
he continued:
“We lived there contentedly, your Honour, a
good father, a sainted mother, myself a grown boy,
and—and a baby sister.... She had come
late.... Perhaps that’s one reason we made so
much of her. Just turned two she was, and a little
bundle of winsomeness.... She gathered to
herself all the glinting morning sunlight of the mountain
tops.”
People stirred restlessly. This was not like Wallace.
True, he sometimes indulged in sentiment
before a jury and ofttime moved the sturdy yeomanry
to free some red-handed rascal regardless of the facts.
But to parade his own early rural days and his little
sister—well, it only indicated that he was sore
pressed.
But now the discerning could note the least little
shade of resonance and purpose. And, too, he half
turned from time to time toward the man in the dock.
“Through that valley the magnificent Blue Diamond
Express went thundering by, bearing its burden
of the prosperous and contented.... But then
there were other trains, the long slow freights that
wended their way, laden, down the valley. They, too,
carried passengers ... on the couplings ... cramped
up underneath ... or smuggled into
the corner of a box car. These were of the underworld—the
discontented and the disinherited. The
tramp, the outcast ... perchance the criminal,
making his getaway from city to city.”
He glanced keenly, quickly; his client was beginning
to emerge from stolid indifference.
“The Old Grove Crossing, as they called it, was
not so well guarded twenty years ago as now, your
Honour. And one day this little two-year-old took
it into her baby head to roam. Perhaps childish
fancy paints the wild flowers on a distant hill brighter,
perhaps some errant butterfly winged its random way
across the tracks—who knows?
“At all events, the wanderlust seized her tiny feet
and she had come just so near Montour County
that she had but to cross the far track to have completely
changed jurisdiction. And there she stood,
for a big, slow-moving train of empties occupied that
track. Puzzled? Perhaps a little; but still it was
a matter of no moment.... Neither, your
Honour, was the big, thundering Blue Diamond.
Why should it be? There existed in all this world
no such thing as either evil or fear.... And
so she waited, transfixed only by wonderment as the
monster thing bore down on her.... I’m aware,
your Honour, that in every well-appointed melodrama
the hero always appears at the proper instant....
But in real life sometimes—well, we have
tried cases in our courts, the purpose of which was
to determine the dollar value of that for which there
can be no recompense—a baby life crushed out.”
He paused for an impressive second.
“And this was my baby sister.
“Oh, yes, they saw her ... when less than
two hundred feet away. Along that straightaway
the Montour Valley Railroad Company, in its corporate
wisdom, shot its Blue Diamond seventy miles
an hour. The engineer was the best man on the line—and
he fainted dead away. That’s what their
best man did. He had a baby of his own. Instinct
made him throw on the brakes ... as well, a
child’s bucket of sand on the tracks! ...
Down, down it came, shrieking, crashing, pounding,
and swirling from side to side; belching its hell of
destruction and rasping its million sparks as the
brakes half gripped.... Only one small mercy
vouchsafed—by its awful might and momentum—instant
death!”
Dramatically Wallace passed his hand over his
forehead. The Judge had done the same. So well
had he played upon their emotions that he sensed to
perfection the proper pause duration....
“No, your Honour,” he said quietly, “she did not
die. This little story of real life followed the conventional....
Sometimes God is as good as
the dramatist. They told us the meagre details.
He didn’t; he had a pressing engagement and slipped
away, resuming, I suppose, his ‘reservations’ on his
Blue Diamond.... He wasn’t very prepossessing,
anyway, from all accounts. Any ten-twenty-thirty
dramatist could have given us a more presentable,
better manicured hero.”
Wallace sauntered a little.
“This object that tumbled from a box car,
sprawled, picked himself up, and then jumped like a
cat, was, as a matter of fact, a nobody, an outcast, a
crook——”
Casually, it seemed, his hand rested on the bowed
shoulder of the broken old man.
“Just a one-eyed yeggman, making his way——”
He got no further. The courtroom was in an uproar
and unrestrained applause ran its riotous course.
There was none to check it.
His Honour, savagely surreptitious with his
handkerchief, finally took command of himself and
the situation.
“Mr. Wallace, the Court requires no argument in
this case. We will accept the guarantee of future
good conduct which you were about to offer, and, if
necessary, underwrite it ourselves.... Sentence
suspended!”
Then as the Court was adjourned and they crowded
about the pair of them, counsel and client, a shouldering,
demonstrative throng a dozen deep, the Judge,
before retiring stilled them for a brief afterword.
“Mr. Wallace, in the matter of the—ah, of certain
refreshments, in which we had rendered a mental
ruling incidental to the costs thereof, we would say
that ruling is hereby reversed and the—the refreshments—are
on—the Court.”
LOST AND FOUND
By John Kendrick Bangs
I
The week-end was over, and Begbie had returned
to town, restless, and strangely unhappy.
There was within him a curious sense of something
lost, and yet, now and then, the intimation of another
something that seemed to be gain wholly would
flash across the horizon of his reflections like a ray
of sunshine attempting to penetrate a possible rift in
the clouds.
He unpacked his suit-case listlessly, and compared
its contents with the catalogue of his week-end needs
which he always kept pasted on the inner side of the
cover of his suit-case. Everything was there, from
hair-brush to dinner-coat—and yet that sense of
something left behind still oppressed him. A
second time he went over the list and compared it
with his possessions, to find that nothing was missing;
and then on a sudden there flashed across
his mind a full realization of what the lost object
was.
“Ah!” he ejaculated with a deep sigh of relief.
“That’s it! I will write at once to my hostess and
ask her to return it.”
Action followed the resolution, and, seating himself
at his escritoire, Begbie wrote:
“The Mossmere, New York.
“August ——, 19—.
“My Dear Mrs. Shelton:
“Upon my return from the never-to-be-forgotten
series of golden hours at Sea Cliff I find that, after
the habit of the departing guest, I have left at least
one of my possessions behind me. It is of value
perhaps to nobody but myself, but, poor as it is, I
cannot very well do without it. It is my heart.
If by some good chance you have found it, and it is of
no use to you, will you be good enough some time
soon, when you have nothing better to do, to return
it to me? Or, if by some good fortune you find it
worth retaining, will you please tell me so, that I
may know that it is in your custody and is not lying
somewhere cold and neglected? It is the only one I
have, and it has never passed out of my keeping
before.
“Always devotedly yours,
“Harrison Begbie.”
II
It was on the morning of the second day after the
mailing of this letter that Begbie found a dainty-hued
missive lying beside his plate at the breakfast-table.
It was postmarked Sea Cliff, and addressed
in the familiar handwriting of his hostess. Feverishly
he tore it open, and found the following:
“Sea Cliff, August ——, 19—.
“My Dear Mr. Begbie:
“What careless creatures you men are! I have
found ten such articles as you describe in my house
during the past ten days, and out of so vast and varied
a number I cannot quite decide which one is yours.
Some of them are badly cracked; some of them are
battered hopelessly—only one of them is in what I
should call an A1, first class, condition. I am hoping
it is yours, but I do not know. In any event, on receipt
of this won’t you come down here at once and we
can run over them together. I will meet you with the
motor on the arrival of the 12:15 at Wavecrest Station.
“Meanwhile, my dear Mr. Begbie, knowing how
essential a part of the human mechanism a heart truly
is—I send you mine to take the place of the other.
You may keep it until your own is returned to you.
“Always sincerely,
“Mary Shelton.”
“P.S.—Telegraph me if you will be on the 12:15.”
III
Ten minutes later the following rush-message sped
over the wires:
“New York, Aug. ——, 19—.
“Mrs. Shelton, Sea Cliff, L. I.:
“Haven’t time to wire you of arrival on 12:15.
Am rushing to catch the 9:05.
“Harrison.”
YOU CAN NEVER TELL
By “B. MacArthur”
Very dimly shone the lamps of the rickshaws;
very faintly came the tap-tap of the sandals
passing to and fro on the Bund. Yokohama was
going to sleep, and the great liners in the bay looked
dark and ghost-like against the rising moon. The
three men sitting on the terrace of the Grand Hotel
met here every ninth week. They were captains
of three of the liners. All were Englishmen. Blackburn,
who commanded a ship owned and manned
by Japanese, lit his pipe and gazed out across the
harbour, drawing his hand over his brow and hair.
“Same old heat,” he said.
The others nodded.
Bainbridge, a slight little man with fair hair,
moved restlessly.
“A week, and we’ll all be at opposite corners
again,” he said, “none of them much cooler.”
“Not bad at home now,” mused Villiers, broad
and silent man, with the gray eyes of a dreamer.
He leaned forward, smiling slightly.
“D’ye know, it’s three years next month since
I’ve seen th’ wife. Devil of a life! And I don’t
see my way to getting back yet, either. No place
for women, the East.”
Bainbridge stared at him uneasily.
“Yes, deuce of a life,” he assented, “but worse for
the women, even in England. Always standing on
their own legs, as it were, pinching and skimping
for a chap they only see once in a couple of years.
I say, y’know, it’s rotten bad for them, at best.”
“Quite right,” said Villiers, “and it is an experience
that is bound to have its effect. The strong woman
will be stronger, the weak woman weaker, and the
bad woman—will go under.”
Blackburn smiled.
“Then we are three lucky chaps,” he said, and blew
a ring of smoke and looked at it rather sentimentally.
Villiers laughed.
“The queer part about it is the faith they’ve got.
It’s that which pulls them through. I believe if I
wrote the wife to-night that I’d a Japanese girl in
Nagasaki she’d never believe me, though she’s quite
sophisticated enough to be cognizant of the prevalence
of that sort of thing out here. She takes the
attitude that such things might happen—but not to
her or hers. It’s rather a potent point of view.”
“It’s an absurd point of view—no offence to you,
old chap,” said Bainbridge. “Suppose it was a fact
and she had to face it—what would be her attitude?”
“It couldn’t be a fact so long as she felt as she does
about it,” answered Villiers; “it is that which insures
her being quite right in her belief.”
“Oh, rot!” said Bainbridge. “You’re an idealist.”
He took a deep drink from his tall glass. “I’ll
bet you if all three of us wrote home to-night in the
light of remorseful confession every one of us would
receive replies, next mail out, to the same effect.”
“There’s just one way to prove that,” said Villiers,
“and that’s to write.”
“Done!” said Bainbridge.
“Hold on, old chaps!” Blackburn knocked out the
ashes from his pipe. “D’ye know you’re about to
play a devilish risky game? Shouldn’t care to enter
it myself. Luck to you, however, if you must.
But both of you are taking too much for granted.”
“You hold the stakes, then,” said Villiers complacently.
“Next trip we meet here, as per schedule,
we’ll have our mail first thing and rendezvous at eight
for supper. If we can’t read our letters aloud we can
at least describe the attitude taken therein, which is
the point under discussion.”
“Very well,” said Blackburn, “but I warn you
it’s a silly affair.”
Nine weeks later Blackburn, tying his tie before
the mirror in his cabin, felt a curious interest in seeing
his two friends as had been arranged at their previous
meeting. They would have received their mail from
home even as he had received his, but it was with a
thrill of satisfaction that he remembered he had not
endangered his own or his wife’s happiness in what he
considered the mad manner of his friends.
Very promptly, then, and most serene, he appeared
on the terrace and seated himself at the usual
table to await their arrival.
Bainbridge presently appeared and, after greeting
Blackburn, sat down and lit a pipe. They talked
spasmodically. A curious tranquillity seemed to
have enveloped the little man, which so held Blackburn’s
attention that he could think of nothing to say.
They sat in silence, Blackburn mentally taking stock
of his friend. All his nervousness and cynicism
seemed to have left him, and his eyes, usually so
furtive, looked very still and deep.
“Wonder why Villiers doesn’t come along,” said
Blackburn at last.
Bainbridge nodded.... “I’ll read you my
letter now,” he said, and in a lower voice: “By
Jove, old chap, I was quite wrong, d’ye know?
Never would have believed it possible any one could
feel so about a chap like me.”
He laid the letter on the table. “Wonderful thing
that,” he said; and Blackburn took it.
“Are you quite sure you want me to read this?” he
asked.
“Quite,” replied Bainbridge, “because—because
it’s changed things so—for me, you know.”
Blackburn read:
“Dear Lad:
“Something in my heart tells me this horrible thing
isn’t true. It can’t be. Such things may happen
to people, but somehow I can’t feel it has happened
to me and mine. But if it has—and you will begin
again because your best nature still cares for me—won’t
you begin right now, because I love you and
will try to forget. I can’t write more.
“Minnie.”
When Blackburn had finished he folded it very
gently and handed it to Bainbridge.
“I congratulate you, old fellow,” he said gravely,
and then: “Let’s go up to Villiers’ room and stir
him up. He may be snoozing.”
They rose and climbed the stairs to the room Villiers
was wont to occupy during his stay in port. The
door was unlocked, and after knocking and receiving
no reply they entered. It was so dark at first they
could see nothing. Blackburn, dimly discerning the
bureau, shuffled toward it to light the gas. But before
he reached it his foot struck a soft object, and simultaneously
a nauseous wave of horror swept over him.
“My God! Light a match,” he said.
Bainbridge did so and, stepping over the prone
figure, lit the gas with trembling hands.
Villiers was quite dead. His gun lay by his side,
and in a little pool of blood by his right temple a
crumpled letter lay, face up.
“Nothing should be touched,” said Blackburn,
“until the proper steps have been taken—except——”
Bainbridge stooped and lifted the bloody page.
“Except this,” he said, and, folding it carefully,
put it in his wallet.
When, many hours later, Blackburn was aboard his
ship, he locked his cabin door, and Bainbridge, who
had accompanied him for the purpose, spread out
the sheet and read it slowly.
“My Dear Frank:
“Your rather extraordinary epistle has reached me,
and I assure you it was quite unnecessary. You
surely do not expect me to have lived all these years
alone and to have known men as I do without realizing
that I could scarcely expect you to live the life of
a celibate in the ‘Far East.’ In this strange little
game of life we must take our pleasures as they come,
and I have taken mine even as I have not prevented
you from taking yours. Foolish boy! If you expected
me to have hysterics over your self-imposed
confession you may be relieved to know that I merely
laughed at it. We are all in the same boat, we sinners,
so why should one of us cavil at another? Cheer
up and don’t take life so seriously.
“Sue.”
THE ESCAPE
By A. Leslie Goodwin
The tent flap lifted and dropped. The prisoner
could make out the dim outlines of a man’s
form.
“To be shot at sunrise, eh?”
The prisoner stirred quickly. That voice was
strangely familiar to him.
The figure moved nearer. A knife flashed and the
prisoner’s bonds fell off.
“Follow me, and not a sound.”
They crept out of the tent, past a dozing sentry,
and across a dark field.
“Now,” said the guide, as they straightened up in
the shadow of a hedge, “a proposition, for cousins
will be cousins, even in war.”
He paused, looked warily around, and emitted a
low chuckle.
“Six months ago,” he continued, “when I was
captured by your side and sentenced to be shot you
rescued me, as I have you. You showed me our
lines and gave me two minutes to get away. After
that two minutes you were to fire, and you——”
He stopped, wheeled like a flash, but too late.
A shot rang out, and another.
The two men stiffened, leaned toward each other,
gasped, and dropped to the ground.
Around the corner of the hedge stepped the sentry,
a smoking automatic in his hand.
“Huh!” he growled, stirring the prostrate figures
with his foot. “Relatives have no business on opposite
sides, anyway.”
TWO LETTERS, A TELEGRAM, AND A FINALE
By H. S. Haskins
“New York, September 10.
“Dearest Marian:
“Is it not time to break silence? Three
months have passed since we quarrelled on the eve
of your departure for the mountains. I wrote twice
during the first week. You did not answer. Pride
forbade my risking another rebuff.
“Frequently I have been so desperate that it has
consoled me to run into needless danger. Often,
during the summer, I have swum out beyond the
breakers when there was a heavy undertow. I have
taken automobile tours by myself, speeding at seventy
miles an hour over narrow roads along mountainsides.
“These foolhardy adventures were backed by what must
seem to you an unaccountable desire for revenge. I
pictured your face as you read an account of my
death; gloated over the horror in your eyes when they
scanned the ghastly details.
“I invented such news items as these: ‘Blake’s body
was cast up on the beach, horribly gashed by the
rocks’; or, ‘The automobile leaped into a chasm.
Blake, clinging to the wheel, was crushed into an
unrecognizable mass when the car turned turtle.’
“This desire to punish you for your neglect seems a
barbarous instinct or a childish whim, as you choose.
But, ashamed of it as I may be, and struggle against
it as I will, such a thought is often with me.
“Take this morning, for instance: alighting from the
train at Jersey City, I stopped to admire the huge
locomotive which has been lately put on the morning
express. I laid my hand on one bulky cylinder.
‘What if this monster should explode with me standing
here!’ I thought. ‘What if one side of my face
and my right arm were blown off! What would
she say, my little Princess of Indifference, far away
in her mountain fastness?’
“I gave imagination its head. It soon seemed as if
the horrible thing had really happened. They picked
me up, conscious and suffering frightfully. Before
I slipped into merciful oblivion the awful truth was
apparent to me—my right arm was gone and the right
side of my face was terribly scalded by the blinding
steam.
“Weeks grew into months. The day before the
bandages were to be removed from my face I escaped
from the hospital. I took a night express to Montreal.
From Montreal I plunged into the wilderness,
anywhere to get away from the sight of man, where,
slowly and painfully, with my untrained left arm,
I built a hut on the side of a mountain. Besides the
rough furniture I installed a typewriter and a framed
photograph of you. Just these two things with which
to start life over again.
“Here I learned with difficulty to typewrite with
one hand. At first it baffled me to devise some way
of depressing the shift key. Then I attached a
rough contrivance for working the shift key with my
foot. Finally I became fairly expert, and began to
submit magazine stories, with some success.
“Often I dreamed of a footstep outside my cabin,
of the swish of skirts, of a cry, and somebody rushing
across the floor. Two hands, unmistakably yours,
pressed my eyes—my good eye on the good side of
my face and my useless eye on the useless side of my
face. Then I seemed to play a gruesome hide-and-seek,
twisting, turning, dodging—ever striving to
keep the undamaged side of my face toward you,
concealing the stricken side from your eyes.
“That’s enough of such rubbish. Fancies, made
morbid by your long silence, have run away with me.
Forgive me. But have mercy, and write!
“I have stopped running risks in the water. I observe
the legal rate of speed in my car. But I have
not given up an equally hazardous adventure—loving
you.
“Forever and ever yours,
“John.”
“Paul Smith’s, Adirondacks, N. Y.,
September 14.
“My Own Silly John:
“Your letter gave me the shivers. Forgive me.
I have been thoughtless and brutal. Your letter
was so graphic, your description of your make-believe
accident in the train-sheds so real, that I
cannot get it out of my mind, I love you, love you,
love you! I shall leave here two weeks from to-morrow.
I’d leave to-night if it were not for Mother,
who is not well enough yet to travel. That fictitious
cabin on the mountainside with you blinded and
alone frightened me. Be careful, John; be careful,
you dear, dear thing!
“Always yours,
“Marian.”
(Telegram)
“Noonday Club, New York,
September 24.
“Marian Blackmar:
“Paul Smith’s, Adirondacks, N. Y.
“The cabin on the mountain was not fictitious.
Neither was the explosion of the locomotive, which
happened three months ago. I gave an assumed
name at the hospital. Do not try to find me.
There is nothing left worth finding. I want to be
remembered as I was when we parted. Good-bye.
“John.”
The Finale
An October moon shone through the scarlet leaves
of a Canadian forest. Shadows from the thinning
branches fell across the clearing where John Blake’s
cabin clung to the side of a mountain. The light
from a shaded lamp, within, fell upon a typewriter
with its singular attachment for depressing the shift
key.
Before the machine John sat, bowed in thought,
his right sleeve hanging empty. He was thinking
of the letter which he had written to Marian Blackmar,
and which he had enclosed with a note to the
steward of the Noonday Club, to be mailed from
New York, for the sake of the postmark, of the telegram
which had been relayed through the same
club.
The autumn wind coaxed the logs in the fireplace.
The responsive flames lighted with a warm glow the
photographed features of the beautiful girl in the
oval frame.
There was a footstep outside the cabin, the swish
of skirts, a cry, and somebody rushing across the
floor. Two hands, unmistakably hers, were pressed
over his eyes, the good eye and the bad eye alike.
Two lips, every now and then interrupting themselves
against his, wept and laughed and pleaded and made-believe
scold, and finally persuaded John that no
life can be disfigured where love dwells.
THE INTRUDER
By Reginald Barlow
Midwinter, bitterly cold.
Having entered the house, I drew the blinds
and lit the gas-logs, stretched myself in an armchair,
and dozed. A strange feeling crept over me; some one
else was in the room.
I slowly opened my eyes; they stared straight into
a gun-muzzle; my hands flew up.
“Stand up!”
I stood.
The other hand deftly extracted my revolver.
“Sit down!”
I sat.
“Rotten weather!”
I agreed.
“How did you get in?” I asked.
“Basement window. How d’you?”
“Front door, of course.”
He looked quizzically. “Ain’t Richman coming
home to-night?”
“Certainly not; don’t expect him.”
“That’s funny. Where’s the servants?” The
curtains behind him trembled.
“With the Richmans, Atlantic City,” I informed.
“Why not call when he’s home?” I inquired. A
gun, hand, and arm divided the curtain.
“Right; feel warmer now; must get to work.”
“Been here before?” I asked, as the newcomer,
tall and strong, covered the bullet-head before me.
“Sure. Remember the burglary in this house
five years ago? Well, I was on that job. Another
night like this. I sneaked up——”
“Biff!” The newcomer landed squarely. “Cord
in that drawer,” he said. “Tie him up.”
I obeyed.
“You’re Mr. Jones, I believe!—I’m Mr. Richman,”
he continued. “My agent wired that I’d
find you here. Knew I’d be late, so sent you the
key. What’s the matter with our friend?”
Our prisoner had come to, gasping, “You Richman?”
“Yes.”
“I’m Burns, Headquarters. Damn you, I’ll
pinch you, too——”
He raved on. Richman lifted the ’phone. Found
it out of order. I knew he would.
“Police Station is two blocks south,” he informed
me. “Go and notify them. I’ll take care of this
noisy person.”
“Damn fool! He’s a crook!” bawled the helpless
one.
“He thinks you’re as bad as himself,” laughed
Richman.
“How did you learn of my danger?” I inquired.
“I borrowed a basement key from the servants.
On entering I heard voices up here; crept upstairs,
peeped through the curtains, saw your predicament,
and nailed the fellow.”
“I’m eternally grateful,” I said warmly.
“Don’t mention it. Now, go for the police, like a
good fellow.”
“Surely. Take care of yourself,” I said. Entering
the hall, I lifted a heavy fur coat as the thud
of footsteps approached the front steps. I opened
the door quickly and faced the newcomer, closing
it behind me.
“Pardon! Is Mr. Richman in?” he inquired.
“Are you Jones?” I asked.
“Yes.”
“Richman is waiting for you. Pardon my haste.
Let yourself in. You have a key.”
My bag was very heavy, being full of Richman’s
silver and a few thousand dollars’ worth of jewellery,
but I made good time through the snow.
I remembered Richman saying the Police Station
was two blocks south—which, of course, explains
why I went north.
MOLTEN METAL
By Hornell Hart
The president of the Canfield Iron Works sat
at his desk, poring over departmental reports.
The hush of Saturday afternoon had settled
over the deserted works. Instead of the rumble of
trucks, the tattoo of steam hammers, and the shrill of
signal whistles, a fly droned at the window screen
and birds twittered from the eaves.
It was with a startled feeling that the president
looked up and saw, standing at the end of his desk,
a tall, dully dressed working girl. Her eyes were
circled with shadow, and her thin lips were set with
the expression of one who forces back tears.
“I came to get five hundred dollars,” said the girl,
in a tense voice. He looked up at her in dumb astonishment,
and she hurried on. “We just got to have
it, and you owe it to us. Pa, he kept telling the boss
that the big ladle for the melted iron was cracked and
it would spill some day, and the boss just laughed.
Well, one day, about three months ago, he came up
here to the office to tell you about it, and the fella
out there told him to go on out and mind his business.
“Well, last month—on Thursday, it was—the
handle broke off and spilled the hot iron all over Pa
and the men in his gang. They brought him home,
and his legs were all burned off, and he was dead.
John Burczyk his name was.
“I’m the oldest at home, and all the others are
little. There ain’t one of all six of them that can
work yet. And Ma, she ain’t very strong, and she
can’t earn much, washing. Well, we needed money
awful bad, and a smart fella from you came to our
house and gave Ma ten dollars. Ma’s Slovak, and
she can’t read English, and she didn’t know what it
was she was signing. Well, she found she’d signed
away her rights to sue for money from you, because
dad was killed. Now you’re going to give us that
money.” She finished with a harsh peremptoriness
and paused. The president started to speak, but she
stopped him with a crude, imperative gesture.
“You wait,” she said; “I ain’t through yet. It
was bad enough that you killed Pa and stole the
damage money from her and the kids. But that
ain’t all. You done worse than that. There was
another man burned with that melted iron. His
name was Frank Nokovick.” The girl’s voice rose
and broke in a sob, but she choked it back harshly
and struggled on.
“Frank—he and I was sweethearts for a year and
a half before that, but he couldn’t get the money for
the furniture and things. Well, we was to be married
on Saturday, but Thursday the ladle broke and the
iron burned Frank all down the side. He made ’em
bring him home, and he sent for the priest. ‘Run
for the priest, Pete,’ he says to my brother. ‘Run
like hell, and make him come quick.’
“Frank, he was groaning terrible, but he just
grabbed hold of my hand and hung onto it, and he
kept saying, ‘Our kid’s got to have a father, Mary.
Our kid’s got to have a father.’
“Well, the priest came as quick as he could, and
he was going to marry us, but Frank was dead.”
The girl’s voice trailed off into a wail, but she
choked on defiantly.
“Now I lost my job, because they can all see my
trouble. And we got to have the money. You give
me that five hundred dollars! You give it to me!”
The president had turned his back toward her.
She fumbled nervously with a queerly shaped thing
covered with a handkerchief in her right hand. The
president turned silently and handed her a bundle.
Dumbly she counted five one-hundred-dollar bills.
At the bottom was a check.
“Pay to the order of Mary Burczyk,” it read,
“two thousand dollars.”
Mary sank on the floor in a little heap. “I’d
rather have shot you,” she sobbed.
THE WINNER’S LOSS
By Elliott Flower
“Bet you fifty!”
“Aw, make it worth while.”
“Two hundred!”
“You’re on. Let Jack hold the stakes.”
“Suits me.”
Four hundred dollars was placed in the hands of
Jack Strong by the disputatious sports, and he carefully
put it away with the lone five-dollar bill of
which he was possessed.
Jack, although sportily inclined, lacked the cash
to be a sport himself, but he was known to the two
who thus disagreed, and they trusted him. He might
be poor, but he was honest.
Nor was this confidence misplaced—at least so far
as his honesty was concerned, although there might
be question as to his judgment and discretion.
For instance, carrying that much money, it was a
foolish thing to let an affable stranger scrape a barroom
acquaintance with him when he stopped in
at Pete’s on his way to his little mortgaged home.
He realized that later. He was not drunk—positively,
he was not drunk, for he recalled everything
distinctly, but he did fraternize briefly with the jovial
stranger. And in seeking his lone five-dollar bill,
that he might return the joyous stranger’s hospitality,
he did display the four-hundred-dollar roll. It was
all very clear to him the next morning, when he
found nothing in his pockets but the change from the
five-dollar bill.
Naturally, he hastened to Pete’s to learn what he
could of the amiable stranger, which was nothing.
Then he sought his sporty friends, and made full
confession. They regarded him with coldly suspicious
eyes, deeming it strange that one so wise should
happen to be robbed when he was carrying their
money. He promised restitution, but they were not
appeased, for well they knew that it would take him
about four years to repay four hundred dollars.
He went to the police, and the police promised to
do what they could to identify, locate, and apprehend
the sociable stranger, but there was still much in the
attitude of the sporty pair to make him uneasy.
He remained at home that evening, having neither
heart nor money for livelier places, and about eight
o’clock he had his reward. The police telephoned
him that they had the genial stranger in custody.
“Hold him!” he cried jubilantly. “I’ll be right
down.”
He was rushing for his hat when his wife, who
had been strangely silent and thoughtful, stopped
him.
“John,” she said, “I’d like a word with you before
you go out. Why have you deceived me?”
“Deceived you!” he exclaimed.
“Yes, deceived me,” she repeated severely. “I’ve
suspected this duplicity for some time, and now I
have proof. When I asked you for ten dollars
yesterday you said you didn’t have it, but last night
I found four hundred dollars in your pocket.”
“Howling Petey!” he cried. “Great jumping
grasshoppers! I’ve had a man arrested for that, and
two others are just about ready to beat me up!
Where is it, Mary—quick!”
“I applied it on the mortgage,” she answered
calmly.
THE RECOIL OF THE GUN
By Marian Parker
Yes, I will tell you why I did it. I can talk
to you, because you are a gentleman. You
will understand. Those others were horrible men,
policemen. They hustled me, they took me by the
arm—me! Did you ever see a prison cell before?
I never did. It’s a queer place to receive you in,
but that isn’t my fault. They won’t let me out.
You wish to know why I killed my husband? It
does sound rather dreadful, doesn’t it? Though, you
know, a woman might get angry—might throw
something at a man. But I wasn’t angry. It’s not
really hard to kill people. Why, even now, here,
alone with you—but they haven’t left anything
handy. May you call in your friend from the corridor?
Yes, of course.
About my husband. He was a very good man,
very fond of me; a little tiresome, but I wouldn’t
have killed him for that. People won’t understand
that I did it from the highest motives.
This is the reason. It’s very reasonable. I did it
for the children. Now you know.
He began to follow me about. He began to watch
me. Even when I was alone he watched me. He
was suspicious. That’s a very bad sign. I know
what it meant. It was dreadful to know, but everything
proved it. He was going insane. But no one
else knew. If I waited people would find out. I
had to think of the children, my little girls. No one
would have married them. It’s hereditary, you
know. So I shot him.
Your friend’s a lawyer? He will get me off?
They won’t hang me? I knew they wouldn’t if I
explained. What’s that you said? I heard! To
plead insanity. For me? But he mustn’t do that!
The girls—don’t you see? Why, you’re crazy! No
one would marry them! And I did it for them! I
did it for them!
“MAN MAY LOVE”
By Robert Sharp
“Miss Young, I want to ask you something,”
and Geoffrey modestly pulled the sheets close
up under his pink chin. “I suppose you’ll think
me an awful bore for saying this to you so abruptly,
but I’m dreadfully in earnest. Will you marry me,
please?”
Miss Young did not stop a minute in her deft
arrangement of his breakfast tray. She didn’t
even blush. “No, I don’t think I will,” she answered.
“You see, I can’t marry every one that asks me.”
“How many have you married already?”
“Well, I haven’t married any yet.”
“Then marry me.”
The unruffled little nurse smiled at his impetuosity.
“You know,” she said, “every marriageable
male that I have ever nursed has proposed to me. It
is merely a sign of recovery. It ought to go on the
list of symptoms.”
“My proposal is a symptom, all right, but not of
recovery. It is a symptom that I am desperately
in love.”
“You do it beautifully, but you are not quite so
romantic as Antonio, my last potential husband.
He wanted me to flee with him to Italy, but his wife
came and took him away.”
Geoffrey was indignant. “Do you think I’m
going to let you stay here while every Dick, Tom, and
Dago Henry proposes to you?”
“Better eat your breakfast, Sonny.”
“Sonny,” Geoffrey flounced over, his face to the
wall. “I don’t care for any breakfast, thank you.”
“All right, I’ll take the tray away in a minute,”
and with a knowing smile she left the room.
Geoffrey was twenty-one, possessing all the impetuousness
and dignity accessory to that age. He
had offered his love and had been laughed at. She
had called him “Sonny.”
Yet, during those three past weeks of antiseptic
nightmare she had been extremely kind to him.
Perhaps she loved some one else. At the thought
Geoffrey became quite disconsolate.
But finally he turned over and his eyes fell upon
the breakfast tray laid temptingly beside his bed.
A ravenous hunger assailed him. He pulled the tray
onto the bed and began to eat. After all, things were
not so bad. A woman always had to be coaxed.
Meanwhile Miss Young was talking it over with a
sister nurse at breakfast in the nurses’ quarters.
“What I want to know, Heine, is this. When do we
ever get a fair chance at a man? We don’t get away
from the hospital long enough at a time to capture
one, and here, where we receive proposals every day,
it’s against the rules to marry the patients.”
“Did he propose to you?” interposed Heine.
“Yes, he did. And he’s a nice boy, too.”
“Excuse me, not for mine. I’m vaccinated against
marriage. I’m tired of having men growl and grumble
at me all the time.”
“Sure, so am I. But, Heine, wouldn’t it be perfectly
grand to have just one great big man to jaw
at you! He asked me to call him Geoffrey.”
“Look here, kid, you’re not falling in love, are
you?” demanded the quizzical Heine.
“I wonder if he has another girl,” answered Miss
Young irrelevantly.
About noon Geoffrey became exceedingly restless.
Miss Young smoothed his pillows again and again.
Once, when her hand strayed temptingly near, he
grasped it and kissed it. It must be confessed that
Miss Young didn’t withdraw her hand quite so
quickly as the superintendent would have thought
proper. She even blushed, and that was very unusual
for the sophisticated nurse.
“Gee, I know I’m an awful bore to keep bothering
you like this, but haven’t you changed your mind?
Don’t you think you can marry me?”
“Look here, Geoffrey”—she really hadn’t meant
to call him Geoffrey—“you don’t know what you’re
talking about. I’m the only woman you’ve seen in
the last three weeks. I may have helped pull you
over some pretty rough places. Of course you think
you have to marry your benefactor.”
“I have to marry you, Miss Young, but that’s
not the reason. I’m going to ask you three times a
day until you consent to be my wife.”
“Well, keep it up, Geoffrey. It will help pass the
time.” Miss Young had quite regained her customary
impenetrability.
Geoffrey kept his word. When his nurse was in
the room he watched her continually and at the most
unexpected times propounded the old question. If
she left the room he always developed a dreadful
thirst as an excuse for an imperative summons. Even
Miss Young found it hard to doubt his sincerity.
She floundered between natural emotions and her
professional indifference.
At last Geoffrey was pronounced well, and yet the
girl had not consented. He had no excuse for remaining
longer, so with evident bad humour he consented
to go.
“Miss Young,” he said, “I’m going home to-day,
and I just won’t leave you here for some dirty ‘Dago’
to be grabbing at your hand and proposing to you all
the time. Marry me and come away from here.”
“Geoffrey, I’m going to give you a square deal.
You go home for a month, see other girls, and if you
then still want to marry me, come up here and I’ll
think about it.”
“I’m on, Miss Young. Say, I’ve found out your
first name. It’s Claire, isn’t it? You know I used
to think ‘Diana’ was a peach of a name, but ‘Claire’
beats it a mile.”
Geoffrey went home. Miss Young cried a little
in the solitude of her room. Then she settled down
to a half-hopeful vigil of waiting. During the first
two weeks she received seven letters, each one declaring
Geoffrey’s undying devotion and his firm desire
to return for her. Every night she read the entire
collection up to date, and wept over them, as is the
manner of women beloved. Then for days she
received no word. She fought this rather hopeless
portent with trusting heart.
Often during the long day’s work when patients
grumbled, when some ogling male became amorously
persistent, when the little nurse found herself almost
hating mankind, she slipped into the vacant corridor
and reread one of the treasured epistles to give her
faith.
The third week dragged along and the beginning
of the fourth, and still she received not a word.
At first she waited impatiently for each day’s mail,
but finally she began to delay her call at the desk,
dreading the recurrent disappointment.
At last one morning at breakfast she received a
letter addressed in Geoffrey’s handwriting. All
aflutter she slipped it into her pocket until she could
be alone. But she couldn’t wait, so she tremulously
tore the envelope open and read:
“My Dear Miss Young:
“I shall always regard you as a woman of the rarest
good sense. You must have thought me a great fool.
I think a man is hardly responsible for what he does
when he is sick. I must thank you for your splendid
nursing, and, furthermore, for the way in which you
brought me to my senses. You see, Diana and I have
made it all up again. I’m sending you a card.”
The card bore the conventional “Mr. and Mrs. W.
P. Harvey announce——”
Miss Young slowly crumpled up the letter and
shoved it into her pocket. “Heinie,” she said, “one
of these days I’m going to take advantage of some
guy and marry him while I’ve got him down.”
ONE WAY—AND ANOTHER
By Noble May
“That’s where my finish will be,” said the girl.
She rested her odd-looking bundle on the railing
of the bridge and looked moodily down into the
river.
Tough Muggins wasn’t particularly strong on the
conventionalities, but he had stopped on the bridge
to look at the river coquetting under the moon’s
rays, not to listen to idle talk from strange girls. It
listened like a touch, too, so he slid an indifferent
eye around in the girl’s direction and advised her
to chop it. Something, however, about the tense
look of her as she gazed fiercely down into the
rippling water compelled him, in spite of his natural
inclination, to carry the matter slightly farther.
“What’s got you sore on the livin’ proposition?”
he asked grudgingly.
If he had expected melodrama he was doomed to
disappointment.
“Same old trouble,” she said quietly. “I was
workin’ for some swell folks up on the North Side—real
swells they was, believe me. They thought I
was bad. Maybe I am. I don’t know. He promised.
What more could a girl expect? When they
found out, the lady she says to me, ‘Of course, I can’t
keep you here, Molly. It wouldn’t be right with me
with two daughters of my own, but I’m awful sorry,
and I hope it’ll be a lesson to you. There’s plenty of
chances for you to start again. It ain’t never too
late to turn over a new leaf. Don’t tumble down
them stairs,’ she says when I kind of stumbled.
Like it would make any difference! Then she shut
the door on me. ‘There’s plenty of chances for you
to begin over again.’ That’s what she said. Lord,
ain’t it funny?” cried the girl. Her laugh rang out
high and shrill, seeming to cut into the clear darkness.
Tough agreed that it was funny. Having, perhaps,
less sense of humour than Molly, he qualified
the statement by adding that it was kind of tough
also.
“How about the fella?” he asked casually.
“Ditched me,” replied the girl. “After I come out
the horspittle I never seen hide nor hair of him.
Gee,” she concluded bitterly, “I was crazy about
that lad.”
“Must ’a’ been a kind of a mean skunk, though,”
judged Tough. “How about the kid?”
The girl’s eyes sought the glittering river. “I give
it away,” she told him finally.
“Oh!” ejaculated Tough.
The girl seemed to feel a tentative rebuke in this.
“What could I do?” she asked. “I tried to get
another job before—and I couldn’t. I don’t know’s
I’ll try again. There’s easier ways”—the sentence
hung suspended for a moment—“you know.”
There was no polite veil of assumed ignorance
thrown over such situations in the circle in which
Tough moved. He knew, of course. Still——
“There’s better ways,” he ventured.
Tough was startled at the flash of anger that lit
up the girl’s shrunken face. For a moment she
looked as if she would strike him. Then, with a
sharp, quick movement, she buried her face in the
covering of the bundle which she had been holding
lightly on the railing of the bridge. The next instant
Tough heard a soft splash as something struck the
water.
“There’s that way,” a voice shrieked in his ear.
Tough sprang to the railing and looked down.
“Gawd a’mighty, girl!” he panted.
“I seen—seen—Gawd, woman!” he moistened his
dry lips. “Was it—say, it wasn’t the kid?”
Molly burst into a blood-curdling laugh.
“Sure it was,” she cried. “I doped it a-purpose.
I been trying to get up the nerve to do it ever since
this morning. Do you think I was going to let her
grow up into a thing like her mother? Man, you’re
crazy.”
Tough’s coat had been already flung off. “Don’t
be a quitter, girl,” he gasped. “Run for the cop and
tell him to put out a boat, and then you wait for me.
We’ll save her and she’ll be an all-right one and like
her mother, too.”
Just how near Tough came to seeing his finish
there in the rays of the moon which he loved nobody
but Tough ever knew. It was easy enough to swim
with the current and overtake and seize the tiny
bundle held up for the moment on the surface of the
water by the expanding draperies. It was when he
turned and tried to swim back to the bridge that the
waves pushed and beat at him like cruel hands. He
thought somebody was trying to strangle him. What
were they hanging to his feet for? Why did they
push him and strike him? He wouldn’t go that way.
He had to go the other way. He must make them
quit twisting him. And then through the awful
pounding at his brain came a cheery voice: “Ketch
a hold, bo. Ketch a hold.”
Sputtering, gasping, sick, exhausted, Tough hitched
his elbows weakly over the side and let the unconscious
thing he had so nearly lost his life for slip
gently into the bottom of the boat.
“Why, it’s Tough Muggins,” said the officer, looking
down into his face. “For the lova Mike, what
was you doin’?”
Through the dank drip of his hair Tough winked.
“I just dropped in to get a drink,” he said. “I
belong to the cop family and I got the habit.”
It was not until the boat had ground itself gratingly
up against the rough stone ledge that served for
a landing that Tough openly acknowledged Policeman
Connelley’s right to an explanation of a sort.
He jerked his head toward Molly, who stood, wild-eyed
and trembling, on the narrow ledge above.
“My girl,” he said succinctly. “We was scrappin’,
and she pitched my bundle of clothes that I was
fetchin’ home overboard. There was money in the
pants,” he added by way of gracious explanation.
“That was why I jumped in after ’em.”
“Didn’t know you had a girl, Tough.” Big Jim
Connelley may have had his suspicions, but his tone
was of the most conventional.
“That so?” inquired Tough as he scrambled up the
ledge. “Say, Jim, the things you don’t know would
fill a city directory right up to the limit.”
Then he turned to Molly. “Guess you’re cooled
off, now, old girl, what?” he said. “Come on, then.
Let’s beat it home.”
Gathering her unconscious baby to her with
trembling, passionate hands, the girl went with him
trustingly.
THE BLACK PATCH
By Randolph Hartley
I wear a black patch over my left eye. It has
aroused the curiosity of many; no one has suspected
the horror that it hides.
Twenty years ago Bernard Vroom and I, fellow students
at the University of Jena, were devotees at
the feet of Professor Malhausen, the foremost optical
surgeon of his time. Living, working, dreaming together,
Vroom and I became almost as one intelligence
in our passionate study of the anatomy of the eye.
Vroom it was who advanced the theory that a living
eye-ball might be transferred from the head of one
man to the head of another. It was I who suggested,
and arranged for, the operation, performed by Professor
Malhausen, through which Vroom’s left eye became
mine and my left eye became Vroom’s. Professor
Malhausen’s monograph, published shortly
afterward, describes the delicate operation in detail.
The ultimate effects of the operation are my own
story.
Very distinctly do I remember the final struggle for
breath when the anesthetic was administered; and
quite as vividly do I recall my return to consciousness,
in a hospital cot, weakened by a six weeks’ illness
with brain fever, which had followed the operation.
Slowly but clearly my mind advanced through
the process of self-identification, and memory brought
me to the moment of my last conscious thought.
With a mingled feeling of curiosity and dread I
opened my eyes.
I opened my eyes and beheld two distinct and
strongly contrasting scenes. One, which was visible
most clearly when I employed only my right eye, was
the bare hospital room in which I lay. The other,
distinct to the left eye alone, was the deck of a ship,
a stretch of blue sea, and in the distance a low, tropical
coast that was to me totally unfamiliar.
Perplexed and vaguely afraid, I begged the nurse
to send at once for Vroom. She explained gently
that Vroom had recovered quickly, and that, although
deeply distressed over leaving me, he had
sailed for Egypt, a fortnight since, on a scientific
mission. In a flash the truth came to me overwhelmingly.
The severing of the optic nerve had
not destroyed the sympathy between Vroom’s two
eyes. With Vroom’s left eye, now physically mine,
I was beholding that which Vroom beheld with his
right. The magnitude of the discovery and its potentialities
stunned me. I dared not tell Professor
Malhausen for fear of being thought insane. For
the same reason I have held the secret until
now.
On the second day of double-vision my left eye
revealed a gorgeous picture of the port and city of
Alexandria—and of a woman. Evidently she and
Vroom were standing close together at the ship’s rail.
I saw on her face an expression that I had never seen
on woman’s before. I thrilled with exultation.
Then suddenly I went cold. The look was for
Vroom, not for me. I had found a love that was not
mine, a love to which every atom of my being responded,
and it was to be my portion to behold on
my loved one’s face, by day and by night, the manifestation
of her love for another man.
From that moment on I lived in the world that
was revealed to me by my left eye. My right was
employed only when I set down in my diary the
impressions and experiences of this other life. The
record was chiefly of the woman, whose name I never
knew. The final entry, unfinished, describes the
evidences that I saw of her marriage to Vroom in the
English Garrison Church at Cairo. I could write
no more. A jealousy so sane and so well founded, so
amply fed by new fuel every new moment that it was
the acme of torture, possessed me. I was truly
insane, but with a true vision, and to me was given
the weapon of extreme cunning that insanity provides.
I convinced Professor Malhausen that my
left eye was sightless, and by simulating calmness
and strength I gained my discharge from the hospital.
The next day I sailed from Bremen for Port Said.
Upon reaching Cairo I had, naturally, no difficulty
in finding my way through the already familiar
streets, to the Eden Palace Hotel, and to the very
door of Vroom’s apartment, overlooking the Esbekieh
Gardens. Without plan, save for the instant sight
of her I loved, I opened the door. Vroom stood there
facing me, a revolver in his hand.
“You did not consider,” he said calmly, “that my
left eye also is sympathetic; that I have followed
every movement of yours; that I am acquainted with
your errand through the entries in your diary, which
I read line by line as you wrote. You shall not see
her. I have sent her far away.”
I rushed upon him in a frenzy. His revolver
clicked but missed fire. I bore him backward over
a divan, my hands at his throat. His eyes grew big
as I strangled him. And into my left eye came a
vision of my own face, as Vroom saw it, distorted by
the lust of murder. He died with that picture fixed
in his own eye, and upon the retina of the eye that
once was his, and is now mine, that fearful picture
of my face was fixed, to remain until my death.
I wear a black patch over my left eye. I dare not
look upon the horror that it hides.
A SHIPBOARD ROMANCE
By Lewis Allen
“Isn’t that young Griggs and Miss Deering?”
asked the captain, peering down from the
bridge at a dark spot silhouetted against the moonlit
sea.
“Yes, sir,” replied the second officer.
“It’s the speediest shipboard romance I’ve ever
seen in all my thirty years aboard a liner,” remarked
the captain, smiling.
“I understand they never saw or heard of each
other until they met at dinner, Tuesday. Have you
talked much with them, sir? I see they sit next you
at table.”
“Oh, yes, that’s true. Why, on the second dinner
out he complained because there was no jewellery
shop aboard. She looked as happy as a kid with a
lollypop, and blushed.”
“Whew! Engaged within forty-eight hours! Going
some! I suppose they’ll be married by the American
consul before they’ve been ashore an hour.”
“Not a bit of doubt of it,” grinned the captain.
“True love at sight in this case, all right. Well, they
have my blessings. I fell in love with my Missus
the same way, but we waited three months. I’ll
go below. What’s she making?”
“Nineteen, sir. Good-night.”
Two hours later there came a terrific explosion
away down in the hold amongst the cargo. The ship
trembled and listed.
“Women and children first! No danger! Time
enough for all!” shouted the officers, as the frantic
passengers surged about the life-boats.
She was going down rapidly by her stern. There
came another explosion, this from the boilers.
“All women and children off?” bellowed the captain.
“Aye, aye, sir,” answered the second officer.
“Married men next!” shouted the captain as the
men began scrambling into the boats. A score of
men paused, bowed, and stepped back. Young
Griggs tore his way through and started to clamber
into the boat.
“Damn you, for a coward!” cursed the second
officer, dragging him back.
Young Griggs yanked away and again clutched
at the boat. This time the second officer struck him
square in the face and he went down.
The boatload of married men was merely cut
away, so low was the ship in the water. Then came
a lurch, and the waves closed over the great ship.
The next evening the Associated Press sent out,
from its St. Louis office, this paragraph:
“Among those lost was H. G. Griggs, junior
partner of the Wells & Griggs Steel Co. He leaves
a wife and infant son in this city. It is feared Mrs.
Griggs will not recover from the shock.”
THE COWARD
By Philip Francis Cook
Johnson stopped at the edge of the clearing
and looked carefully at the hut. A few yards
back, where the spring crossed the trail, there were
tracks of a woman’s shoe-pack. It was country
where one didn’t live long without the habit of noticing
things. The tracks were light, mostly toes, and
far apart for so small a foot. Johnson knew no
woman travelled north so fast, into the wilderness,
and without a pack, at that, for diversion, so he had
sidestepped from the trail, silently slipped off his
tump-line, and circled to the edge of the clearing,
about a dozen yards from where the trail struck it.
There in the shadow of the pines he searched the
clearing with his eyes. No sign of life.
The door of the hut was shut, but a couple of
boards had been knocked off one of the window
openings. The tall grass was trampled toward the
spring. Over to the right was a wreck of a birch,
where some one had been cutting firewood. Nothing
especially alarming, but Johnson was not popular
and a few early experiences had made him cautious.
He stood there, silent, for perhaps fifteen minutes,
before he started for the door. There was still no
sound, and he stepped inside, gun in hand.
A rusty little yacht stove, a few shelves, and a rude
table were all the cookroom contained. Beyond
was the bunkroom with a large double-decked bunk
against one wall, and opposite it the window. Johnson
went on in.
In the lower bunk lay the body of a man with a
hunting knife sticking in his breast. He lay staring
at the ceiling with a rather silly smile, as though he
had been grinning, and death had come too quickly
for it to fade.
“MacNamara—— My God!”
Johnson was unnerved. It was not often that men
die by the knife in the North country. Then a great
load seemed to leave his shoulders, for this dead man
had sworn, not three weeks before, to shoot him at
sight—and Johnson was known to be a coward. No
more need he sleep with an eye open, or slip into
towns at night. MacNamara, thank God, was
dead.
The dead man’s pack was in the other bunk, and
scattered around the room were hairpins, a small
rhinestone ring, and a few other feminine trinkets.
“Woman!” said Johnson—and then he saw the note.
It was scrawled on the cover torn from an old magazine.
It read:
“Ed, you’ll find this sure. Mac was going to lay
for you and pot you at the White Rocks. I couldn’t
find you, so I promised to come here to Carmels with
him. When he climbed in the bunk I give it to him—the
damned fool!”
It was unsigned.
The sun was very near the western hilltop. Johnson
went to the woods and returned with his pack;
he dropped it near the stove in the cookroom.
Then he burned the note. Next he took a small
bag of parched corn out of his pack and concealed in
it the woman’s little things, and put the bag in his
shirt. There remained only one thing to do. Without
looking at the dead man’s face he drew the knife
out of his breast and forced his own into the wound.
The woman’s knife he took to the door and hurled
far out into the woods.
There wasn’t much daylight left. He closed the
door quietly and started for the trail, north.
“I’ll have to hurry,” said Johnson.
THE HEART OF A BURGLAR
By Jane Dahl
Noiselessly the burglar drew his great bulk
through the window, deposited his kit of tools
on the floor, and lowered the sash behind him. Then
he stopped to listen. No sound broke the midnight
stillness. Stealthily he flashed his lantern
around the room in search of objects of value. His
quick ear caught the sound of a door opening and
hurried footsteps in the upper hall. Instantly he adjusted
a black mask and sprang behind an open door.
Pistol in hand, every faculty alert, he waited. He
heard the soft thud of bare feet on the padded stairs,
then laboured breathing nearby.
As the electric light was switched on, brilliantly
illuminating the room, he gripped his revolver and
stepped from behind the door.
“Hands up!” he cried in a hoarse whisper. Then
he fell back with a short, raucous laugh. He was
pointing the revolver at a frightened little mite of a
girl shivering before him in her thin, white nightgown.
The small, terrified face touched him strangely, and,
placing his pistol in his pocket, he said, not unkindly:
“There, little girl, don’t be so scared—I’m not
going to hurt you. Just you be real still so as not to
disturb the others until I get through and get away,
and you shan’t be hurt.”
The child looked at him much as she would an obstacle
in her path, and attempted to rush past him.
He grabbed her and held her tight.
“You little vixen!” he exclaimed. “Didn’t I tell
you to keep still?”
“But I’ve got to telephone,” gasped the child,
struggling to free herself. “Just let me telephone
and then you can do what you like with me—but I
can’t wait—I’ve got to telephone right away.”
And she made another effort to reach the telephone
on the wall.
Again the burglar laughed. “It’s very likely I’ll
let you telephone for the police. No, missy, you
can’t work that on me. I guess I’ll have to tie and
gag you after all.”
Fresh terror found its way into the child’s face,
and, for the first time the burglar realized that he was
not the cause of it. She was not afraid of him. She
fought and scratched him like a young tigress, striving
to free herself, and when she realized how powerless
she was in his strong arms she burst into
tears.
“Oh! My brother is dying,” she cried, “and I
want to telephone the doctor. He has convulsions
and mamma doesn’t know what to do—and you
won’t let me telephone the doctor!”
At the word “convulsions” the burglar went white—his
hands fell nervelessly to his sides—the child was free.
“Call the doctor, quick,” he said, placing the child
on the chair in front of the telephone. “What room
are they in?”
“End of the hall, upstairs,” responded the child,
with the receiver already off the hook.
In three bounds the burglar was up the steps.
He made for the light which shone through a half-open
door down the hall, striving to formulate some
explanation to offer the mother for his presence in
the house. When he gently pushed open the door
he saw that none was needed—the woman before
him was oblivious to all the world. Dishevelled
and distracted, she sat rocking to and fro, clutching
to her breast the twitching body of a wee boy.
Piteously she begged him not to die—not to leave
his poor mummy.
Quietly the burglar came to her side and gently
loosened her clasp.
“Give me the baby,” he said in a low voice. “He
will be better on the bed.”
Dumbly, with unseeing eyes, she looked at him,
and surrendered the child.
“He is dying,” she moaned—“dying—oh, my
little, little man!”
“No, he’s not,” said the burglar. But as he looked
at the wide-open, glassy eyes and blue, pinched face
of the child he had little faith in his own words.
He placed the baby upon the bed, and turning to
the mother, said in an authoritative voice:
“You must brace up now and save your child—do
you understand? I can save him, but you must
help me, and we must be quick—quick, do you
understand?”
A glimmer of comprehension seemed to penetrate
her palsied brain.
“Yes, yes!” she said. “What shall I do?”
“Heat a kettle of water, quick. Bring it in his
bathtub—and bring some mustard, too. Hurry.”
Impatiently the mother was off before the last
“hurry” was hurled at her. Now that a ray of hope
was offered, and something definite to do, she was all
action.
Reverently the burglar removed the baby’s nightrobe,
and, covering the little body with a blanket,
he rubbed the legs and arms and back with his huge
hands—very, very gently, for fear their roughness
would irritate the delicate skin.
In a short time the mother was back with the hot
mustard bath. Together they placed the baby in
the tub. His little body relaxed—the glassy eyes
closed—he breathed regularly—he was asleep.
“Thank God,” breathed the burglar, fervently,
though awkwardly, as though such words were
strange to his lips.
“He is sleeping,” cried the mother rapturously.
“He will live!”
As the mother was drying the little body with soft
towels the burglar said brokenly:
“I had a little boy once—about his size—two
years old. He died in convulsions because his
mother didn’t know what to do and the doctor didn’t
get there in time.”
A sob of ready sympathy came from the heart of
the woman.
“And his poor mother?” she asked. “Where is
she?”
“She soon followed—she seemed to think the little
fellow would need her over there,” he replied in a
tear-choked voice.
Half ashamed, he ran his sleeve across his eyes
to remove the moisture there. The woman’s tears
splashed on the quietly sleeping infant in her lap.
Both were startled by the clamorous ringing of the
doorbell.
“The doctor!” cried the man, suddenly brought to
a realization of his position.
The woman looked at him, and for the first time
she really saw him; for the first time the strangeness
of an unknown man in the house in the middle of the
night was apparent to her. From his face her glance
wandered to the chair where the burglar had thrown
his mask and tools.
“Yes,” he said, answering her look, “I’m a burglar.
I heard your husband was out of town, and I came
to rob you. You can call the police, now.”
“No,” the woman interrupted. “Go into the
next room and wait until the doctor leaves. I want
to help you to a better way of living than this, if I
can.”
After the doctor had departed the woman went
into the next room. The burglar was not there.
Going downstairs she found the drawers ransacked
and all her valuables gone. On the table was a
scrap of paper. On it was written:
“Thank you, madam, for your offer, but I’m used
to this life now and don’t want to change.”
The woman thought of the sleeping baby upstairs,
and a tender smile came to her lips. That robbery
was not reported to the police.
THE REWARD
By Herbert Heron
No one knew just how popular Cobbe was till
Dick Walling shot him. It was Cobbe’s
fault, but Walling didn’t wait to explain. Like
others, he didn’t know the degree of the deceased’s
popularity but he had a fair idea, and left Monterey
as fast as his horse could take him. The animal was
the speediest in the county.
He stopped at Parl’s on his way up the valley.
Parl greeted him cordially. For half an hour they
talked. The ’phone rang.
“That’s for me. I told Cobbe I’d stop here,” and
with that Walling took down the receiver.
“Hello! This Mr. Parl’s. Oh, yes, you want me.
What? Well, I’m damned! Not a sign. I’ll watch.
Sure. What? How much? Whew!” He ended
in a long whistle, and hung up.
“I’ll be sliding along now.” He shook hands,
mounted, and rode toward Monterey till Parl
shut the door. Then he circled, and went on up
the valley. A thousand dollars reward, dead or
alive! He knew now how popular Cobbe was.
They hadn’t even waited till the sheriff had failed
to get him.
There are few ranches above Parl’s, and these have
no telephones, so he rode by, unconcerned. Toward
midnight he came to a place owned by a girl and her
brother. He had loved the girl, but decided that she
didn’t care for him. The brother liked him, though,
and he could get some food for his stay in the mountains
till things quieted down and he could leave the
country.
The brother came to the door, pale and troubled.
“He can’t have heard——” The thought was dispelled
by the sudden relief on the boy’s face.
“Thank God, it’s you, Dick! Mary’s dying,
and——” Walling followed him into the room
where the girl lay, high in fever. “I couldn’t leave
her alone, to get the doctor, but now you can go——”
Something in Walling’s manner stopped him. “I’ll
go, and you can stay with her. Are you on Firefly?
I’ll take him. It’ll be quicker.” Before Walling
could think what to say, the boy was gone. He went
to call him back. The girl moaned. What could
he do? He couldn’t refuse this duty fallen on him
from the sky, even if the girl were a stranger; and this
was the woman he loved, ... but she was
dying.
“Dick!... Oh, Dick!... Dick!...”
The voice from the bed startled him. He went
softly over to see what she wanted. In her eyes
there was no recognition: she had spoken in delirium.
She loved him! But the rush of joy was swept
away by the sight of her suffering. He bathed her
face and hands. By and by the fever seemed less.
She passed into a light sleep.
He made some coffee. While he drank it he had
time to think of himself. When the doctor came
from Monterey.... The doctor would know,
and....
“I must clear out when I hear them coming.”
Then another thought forced its way in: “Go now,
while you’ve still a good lead. Go now!”
He went to the stable, saddled a horse, and led
him out. Then the face of the girl came over him.
He left the horse tied to the gate, and went back.
She was sleeping still, but brokenly. He couldn’t go.
It was a two hours’ ride to Parl’s, where the boy
could ’phone.... If the doctor left Monterey
immediately, he’d get to the house about five. It was
now nearly two.
The girl slept. Walling knew it was the critical
time. If she woke better, she would probably recover.
The thought was sweet to him. If she went
again into delirium.... He sat still, thinking.
The hours passed very slowly.
Suddenly Walling heard a step outside. He had
heard no horse coming. He looked out cautiously
and saw four men with rifles. Walling cocked his
revolver, took down the boy’s rifle from the wall and
loaded it. He could account for some—and those
who were left might depart. It would be a battle,
anyway. There was no use being taken alive.
Better be shot than hanged.
The leader made a signal. Walling raised his gun.
And then—Mary stirred. Her battle, like his, was
still undecided. If she slept on, and woke refreshed,
she would get well. If not....
Walling laid down his rifle and stepped outside.
The men covered him. As he was taken down the
road to the waiting horses, the doctor and the girl’s
brother drove up.
“She’s asleep,” said Walling.
The boy showed no surprise—he had heard the
story from the doctor—but his voice was pitiful:
“Why didn’t you?... I didn’t know....
Oh, my God! ... and you stayed ... when
you could have got away!” He turned to the men
with a hopeless look. “It’s my fault!” he cried.
“He stayed with my sister. I thought she was dying.
He didn’t tell me he couldn’t stay! He’d be safe in
the mountains by now.... Oh, my God!”
The leader glanced at his companions. They were
stern men, but they were moving uneasily. The situation
was unbearable.
“How long have you been here?”
“Since about midnight,” answered Walling, though
he couldn’t see what difference it made. The leader
took out his watch.
“Twelve minutes past five now. Say, we’ve been
twelve minutes getting you, that leaves five hours.
We’ll stay here and rest our horses. At twelve
minutes past ten we’ll start again. That suit you,
boys?”
“What do you mean?” asked Walling.
“I mean you still have your five hours’ start; you
haven’t lost anything by staying with the sick girl.”
Walling went back to the house. Mary was still
sleeping. He touched her hand. It seemed cooler.
“Tell her I’ll write—if I can.”
“Good-bye,” said the boy.
As he went out Walling saw the men unsaddling
their horses. He took off his hat to them as he rode
away into the mountains.
THE FIRST GIRL
By Louise Pond Jewell
They had been talking of the Marsdens, who
had just gone down with the torpedoed ship;
and among the kindly and affectionate things said
about them, the exceptional happiness of their married
life was mentioned. Some one spoke of this as
being rather surprising, as they had married so late
in life; then, naturally enough, another remarked
what a different world it would be if every man had
been accepted by the first girl he had proposed to.
And he added, that sometimes he thought that first
choice was one of truer instinct, less tinctured with
the world’s sophistication than any later one. The
bachelor contributed with a laugh that that first girl
had one advantage over the wife, no matter how
perfect the latter—that she remained the ideal. And
then, little by little, they came to the point of agreeing
to tell, then and there, in the elegance and dignity
of the clubroom suited to the indulgence of their late
middle years, each one about that first girl, and what
she had meant to him.
The Explorer began.
“I met her in the Adirondacks, and knew her only
one summer. After that, I couldn’t see her just as a
friend—and she was unwilling to be anything else to
me. So, all my life, I’ve associated her with the
woods and lakes, with the sincerity and wholesomeness
of the great Outdoors. She had the freedom of
Diana, and her lack of self-consciousness. I never
saw her except roughly clad, but she always suggested
that line of Virgil—‘She walked the goddess.’
“She was strong and lithe as a boy, could climb
mountains, row, play golf and tennis with any of us;
and what a good sport. She never fussed over getting
caught in drenching rains, being bruised and
torn by rocks and thorns; and once when a small
party of us lost our way, and had to spend the night
on a lonely mountainside within sound of wolves
and catamounts, her gayety made a ‘lark’ of it. She
could drive horses with a man’s steady hands; she
knew the birds by name, and all the plants and trees
that grew within miles, and she was familiar with the
tracks and habits of all the small creatures of the
forest. To me she was—simply wonderful, and, I
confess, always has been.”
“What became of her?” they asked.
“Later, she married—a man who didn’t know a
pine from a palm! I always wondered....”
The Diplomat came next.
“That sort,” he said, “is a little too independent
and upstanding to belong to my type of woman. The
rough, tanned skin, the strong, capable hands—big,
probably—the woolen skirt and blouse—they’ll do
very well in a girl chum, for a summer. But when it
comes to a wife, one’s demands are different. The
girl I wanted first—and I’ve never forgotten her; she
was a queen—I knew during my first winter in Washington.
You talk of Diana; I prefer Venus—wholly
feminine, but never cloying. She was the kind that
looks best in thin, clinging things. I remember yet
a shimmering green and silver ‘creation’ she wore at
the Inaugural Ball. She didn’t take hikes with me
through scratchy forests, but she’d dance all night
long, and her little feet would never tire. She didn’t
handle guns or tillers, but you should have seen her
pretty fingers deftly managing the tea things in a
drawing-room, of a winter’s afternoon, or playing soft,
enchanting airs on the piano at twilight; or, for the
matter of that, placing a carnation in a man’s button-hole—I
can feel her doing it yet! She probably
didn’t know birds, but, by George! she knew men!
And there wasn’t one of us young fellows that winter
that wouldn’t gladly have had her snare him. Only—that
was the one thing she didn’t do!”
“Didn’t she ever do any snaring?”
“Oh—finally. And—the pity of it!—a man who
couldn’t dance, and had no use for Society! Sometimes....”
“How about you?” the third member of the group
was asked, an Engineer of national reputation. “Was
there a first best girl for you, too?”
“Guilty!” he replied. “But my account will sound
prosaic after these others. You know, my early days
weren’t given to expensive summer camps, nor to
Washington ballrooms. I made my own way
through college, and ‘vacations’ meant the hardest
work of the year. But when I was a Senior, all the
drudgery was transformed. Paradise wouldn’t have
been in it with that little co-educational college campus
and library and chapel and classrooms; for I
found her. Just a classmate she was. You tell how
your girls dressed; I never noticed how she dressed;
it might have been in shimmering green and silver,
and it might have been in linsey-woolsey, for all I
knew. But—she could think, and she could talk!
We discussed everything together, from philosophy
and the evolution of history to the affairs of the day.
I spent every hour with her that I could, and in all
sorts of places. There’s a spot in the stackroom of
the old library that I always visit yet, when I go back—because
of her. I’ve never known a woman since
with such a mind, such breadth and clearness; and
it showed in her face—the face of Athena, not Diana
or Venus! I believed that with such a companion at
my side, to turn to in every perplexity, I could make
my life worth while. But she—saw it differently.”
“Is she a feminist now?” slyly inquired the
Explorer.
“She, too, married, after a while—a fine fellow,
but—anything but a student. I can’t help....”
“Mine,” said the fourth, the Socialist, “will sound
least dramatic of all—though I assure you the time
was dramatic enough for me. You talk about your
goddesses; my pedestal held just a sweet human girl,—a
nurse, serving her first year at the hospital, that
time we had the smash-up in ’80. And you talk of
beauty, and style, and brain; but with me it isn’t
of a pretty face or graceful form I think when I recall
that magic time; and least of all is it of any intellectual
prowess. I’m not sure whether she knew
the difference between physics and metaphysics, or
whether she’d ever heard of a cosine. But she was
endowed with the charm of charms in a woman—sympathy.
She would listen by the hour while I
poured out to her my young hopes and ambitions; I
could tell her all the dreams a young fellow cherishes
most deeply—and would die of mortification if even
his best friend guessed at their existence. She always
understood; and though she talked little herself, she
had the effect of making me appear at my very best.
I felt I could move the world if she would just stand
by and watch. But in spite of her kindness and
gentleness she turned me down. Many times I’ve
questioned....”
“That was all right for a sick boy,” commented
the Diplomat, “but for a wife, a girl like Alison——”
“‘Alison,’” echoed the Engineer, involuntarily,
“a nice name, anyway; that was her name.”
“Why——” the Explorer mused—“that’s an odd
coincidence; so was hers—Alison Forbes.”
“Alison Forbes”—breathed the Socialist—“Alison
Forbes—Marsden!”
And suddenly there was a silence, and the four
friends looked strangely at one another. For they
knew in that moment that there had been in those
lives of theirs left far behind, not four first girls,
but one—seen with different eyes.
A SOPHISTRY OF ART
By Eugene Smith
On the station platform in Quanah, one morning,
I stopped “waiting for the train” for a
moment to watch a man and woman painting on a
large signboard across the way. The inevitable wiseacre
in the little group of travelling men explained
that they were really talented artists, a man and
wife.
The husband had contracted—er—a throat affection
in their studio back East, and physicians had
ordered him to the open air and high, dry altitude of
west Texas. So they had come, and were earning
expenses, making a series of paintings on signboards,
advertisements of a lumber corporation, throughout
the Panhandle country.
I walked out across the tracks near where the
slightly stooped husband, in overalls, and his little
wife, looking very attractive in her neat apron and
sunbonnet, were at work.
There was a pathos about the thing that went
straight to my heart. The loyal little woman and
the stricken husband there in the clear, crisp morning
air and sunshine, earnestly striving, undismayed.
Something—a common sympathy—thrilled me.
And now the painting seemed artistic. The general
idea was a lovely cottage home (built, of course, with
Oakley’s lumber, as was intimated). But the cottage
was not glaringly new—rather mellowed a bit with
time, it seemed, and was the more homelike for it.
In the front stood a sweet little woman, looking
down a winding road, and in the expression on her
face, painted by the real little woman, was joyous
hope—almost certainty—of seeing the husband coming
down the road to her and home, after his day’s
work.
The colours of sunset added to the beauty of the
conception, which altogether made desirable the
having such a little wife to wait for one each evening
at such a little cottage home. And that was the
purpose of it; when you thought of home-building,
you also thought of Oakley’s lumber.
The painters were happy in their work—happy as
two birds building a nest. The wife, seated on her
little stepladder, with palette and brushes, was
deftly pointing up the vines about the windows, as all
good wives should. She hummed something of a
tune, now and then looking gayly down at him, who
laughed back up at her from his work on the winding
road and distant trees.
A courteous inquiry and my being an Easterner,
was a passport into their confidences. “We only
paint a little while in the cool of the morning and
afternoon of each day,” he was saying to my remarks
on the weather. “It’s dangerous to lay on much
paint at a time,” he continued, “for the sand ruins
it.”
“Oh, if it wasn’t for the sand storms!” she chimed
in. “But we love the country, and the folks, too;
they seem so much a part of the out of doors, you
know. Though we hope—we expect—to go back
home before long.” She was looking fondly down
at him.
“I had a little trouble with my throat,” he explained
depreciatively. “But this western air has
just about put me in the running again. It’s wonderful.”
I could see the thankfulness in his eyes, as
he smiled up at his companion. I didn’t blame him
for loving life.
In the smoking-car of the belated train we travelling
men discussed the case of the painters.
“It’s only his throat that bothers him a bit,” I
denied with some heat. “Besides, he is nearly recovered,
and looks it.”
“Yes, I know; that’s characteristic. It’s what
they all say when they begin to perk up in a change of
climate,” persisted the Pessimist in the crowd.
“But the average is 100 to 1 against them. I’ve seen
too many lungers out here in this country.”
Damn a Pessimist with his statistics, anyhow!
Several months later I made another trip through
the Texas Panhandle country, and at each town
going up from Quanah toward Amarillo I saw one of
the Oakley lumber advertisements prominently displayed
on large bill-boards. They were all the same,
like the first one; that is, if your glance was but a passing
one. But to me, who had grown interested in
Art and things artistic, there was a difference in the
paintings. Yes, a difference! I wasn’t so sure at
first. “It’s just imagination,” I pooh-poohed the
idea. But later on——
Anyhow, I soon found myself going directly from
the station, on each arrival, to look up the Oakley
bill-board. It was never hard to find. Somehow,
I just got to wondering—worrying—about the welfare
of the young husband, the artist, I had met.
In the first few of the paintings I found portrayed
all the life and glad hope and expectancy that I had
seen some time before in the one at Quanah.
Then came the inevitable. Strange as it was, I
knew that I had been expecting—dreading—it;
though rather in the gossip around the hotels than
in the pictures themselves, where I really found it.
That was the only surprise.
I remember, in Clarendon—the first town after
you get up on the Cap-rock of the Staked Plains—there
I saw—or imagined—it first. One is ever
instinctively wary of eyesight in that land of mirages.
And in each succeeding village and town as I
travelled westward and upward, I felt it—saw it—there
on the bill-boards, as if painted in half-unconsciously
by the artist: a faint trace of querulous
doubt in the face of the little, waiting wife, spirit of
melancholia lying dull in the picture.
As I was getting out of Goodnight one afternoon—a
little ahead of time—in the automobile that daily
makes the round trip to Claude, we drove past the
Oakley signboard. I was in a hurry to get on to
Claude to see the trade before night, and be ready
to leave for Amarillo the next morning. But forgetting
all this at the sight of the picture on the bill-board,
I asked the chauffeur to stop a minute before
it.
She was still smiling, the little wife waiting there in
front of their home for her husband’s return, but the
smile was hollow and lifeless. I knew—could see—she
was full of uneasiness and dread, and was only
smiling to keep up her courage.
“That’s quite a lumber advertisement—there,” I
ventured. The chauffeur was drinking water from
the canvas canteen.
“Uh-huh!” he gulped. “I seen ’em painting it.”
“A man and woman?”
“Well, yes; but the woman did most of it. I saw
her there every day for some time. Once in a while
the man—her husband, I guess—would be tryin’ to
help paint, but he was all in. You could tell it, the
way he looked.”
I winced at his words. So here it was, confirmed,
what I had been hoping was only imagination. Confound
that Pessimist!
“They must have painted a good many of these
signs; I see them everywhere,” I continued, in a disinterested
manner.
“There’s another’n over at Claude,” yawned the
chauffeur. “I think I remember hauling them people
over in the car.”
“Over to Claude?”
“Yes—I fergit. I never pay much attention to
the folks I haul,” he remarked casually, eying me in
a bored way.
Then we drove on.
A day later I arrived in Amarillo from Claude,
glad, for it was my trip’s end. I started walking uptown
from the station to stretch my legs, besides—well,
there across the street, on a vacant lot, was the
Oakley bill-board, and the picture. The late afternoon
sunlight fell full across it.
I looked at the woman in the picture, whom I had
come to know for the real little wife, the artist,
painting from her heart. She stood smiling, but behind
the smile I read doubt and dread realized, and
hope—almost—dying hard. For the smile was but
a poor attempt, and the joyous expectancy I saw
shining in her eyes months before at Quanah was not
there now. There was a subtle air of unmistakable
despair about her. Her very frailty and dependency
and loyal effort to keep her smile wrung from me a
quick sympathy.
I turned back to the drab routine of life sadly,
and picking up my grips, saw the Pessimist standing
on the sidewalk with his detestable knowing look.
There behind him came the Wiseacre. It was one of
those little coincidences of a drummer’s life which so
often find the same parties together again.
“I was just looking at another one of the pictures—the
last one, I guess,” I said suddenly, feeling unashamed
of my concern and sadness.
“Last one!” exclaimed the Wiseacre, full of ready
information. “Why, man! That’s their first one.
Here’s where they began last year. I saw them in
St. Paul three weeks ago, happy as wrens.”
THE MESSAGE IN THE AIR
By B. R. Stevens
The typewriters were clicking busily in the place.
Every one seemed honestly, industriously at
work.
Looking out of the aperture prepared for the purpose,
Lance Allison saw nothing suspicious. Yet
Monsieur the General had been so sure that information
was leaking, in some mysterious way, from this
very room.
Lance had been surprised that the fame of an
American detective should have made any impression
in France: more surprised when the General, on
learning his identity, had personally solicited his aid.
Sitting with ears as well as eyes alert, his quick
brain began to dissociate the sound of the typewriters
one from another.
That tall girl in black—the one with the pale,
pale face, he amended in his thought, so many,
alas! were in black—that girl wrote with an even
monotony in consonance with her expressionless
countenance.
The pert little lass in blue seemed to write each
word with an emphasis, for her spacing was noticeable
each time.
And so it went, each typist showing some marked
peculiarity as his ear picked out the particular rhythm.
His examination had reached the last one, and
for the first time he observed its operator closely....
Something familiar and different about that
girl.... Not her clothes, nor her coiffure—nothing
he could put a finger on.
Then he caught the click of her machine. Different
from any of the others, it seemed to jerk out the
words and syllables with amazing irregularity, dwelling
on one letter, slighting another, pausing between.
Here, too, was something hauntingly familiar.
In the meantime men came and went, and Lance’s
watchful eye followed the slightest movement made
by each newcomer. At any moment some signal
might give him a clue to the disclosures which the
General declared seemed to be made daily.
A timid country lad entered, wiping the dew of
embarrassment from his brow. After some awkward
hesitation he conferred with one of the clerks,
evidently stumbling and halting in his inquiries.
No word of the colloquy reached Lance’s ear, but
he suddenly became aware of a message in the air—clear,
deliberate, reiterated!
Fifty thousand English left Paris this morning.
Destination, Arras.
An hour later the girl who somehow seemed different
was confronted in the private quarters of
Monsieur the General by Lance Allison, American
detective. Bright-eyed and defiant, she smouldered
under the guard’s restraint.
“You are an American!” There was curt reproach
in the detective’s tone.
“Well, what of that?” she snapped.
“How came you a traitor to the Allies?”
Then, as she did not answer, he bowed to Monsieur
the General. “This girl gave out her information to
a young clod-hopper to-day. More than likely some
other one yesterday and the day before, or to him
in a different disguise. At any rate, they were men
who could spell English—or American,” he added
whimsically.
“But how? How, Monsieur le detective? He
approached her not—nor even looked toward her.”
“No,” smiled Lance, “but he had his ear cocked in
her direction.” He turned to the seething girl.
“Now, make a clean breast of it, Miss. You are done
for. What evil spirit prompted treachery in one
born under the Stars and Stripes?”
Suddenly the smouldering fire burst into the flame
of speech.
“’Twas Jean Armand, the low-down dog! Pretended
to love me—me! Kissed me—took my hard-earned
money for his own comfort. And then—the
day he went to the front—he married Elise, a stupid,
wax-faced doll!... Then I swore to betray
France as he had betrayed me—and I have done it.”
“But how?” The General’s question was addressed
to the detective.
“By the clicks of her typewriter, Monsieur. She
practised a peculiar jerky touch so that it would become
unnoted. Then when a spy came in—was the
hand on the heated brow the signal, I wonder?—she
talked to him by the dots and dashes of the Morse
code with as much clearness as if the words were
breathed into his ear.”
“Yes, and it took an American to find me out,”
she glowed with strange exultation. “These conceited
Frenchies were all at sea.... And—Jean,
the husband of the fat Elise, fell yesterday under
a charge from troops I sent to meet his regiment—so—I
don’t care what you do to me, now. My
work is done!”
IN A GARDEN
By Catherine Runscomb
Dick Halcomb stood waiting on the shady
station platform. A little groom appeared,
suddenly and breathlessly.
“Sorry to be late, sir,” he gasped. “Mrs. Paige
and Miss Laura have gone to Mrs. Vingut’s garden
party, and left word for you to join them.”
“Damn!” muttered Halcomb. He had had a hard
day in the city, and felt quite unequal to dragging
himself about, wilted and irritated, any longer.
Really, he considered, settling back into the motor,
he was getting pretty fed up with this insatiable
lust of Laura’s. He wondered whether, when they
were married and she was away from her mother, he
would be able to instil in her a more normal enjoyment
of her pleasures. He thought, vaguely, of not
going after all—of awaiting them at the house. But
a vision rose before him of Laura all evening wrapped
in her delicate fury of aloofness, something too inhumanly
polite to be called sulking, but of shattering
import to nerves on edge—and he decided
grimly that he was too hot, too tired. In the last
analysis it was less trouble to go to the garden
party.
By this time they were humming smoothly up to
the Vinguts’ gates. The breeze had cooled the heat
of his brow, but his thoughts were growing only more
feverish with the passing moments. He halted the
chauffeur suddenly: “Let me out here, Lane. I’ll
walk up to the house—I need exercise.”
It was pleasant to stroll along the driveway, to
stretch his cramped limbs, and absorb at leisure the
careful beauties of the land about him. The lonely
graciousness of tall poplar trees, the low-flowering
crimson of rhododendrons ministered gratefully to
his troubled soul. New satisfaction filled him as he
discovered no people in sight. They must be the
other side of the house, on the terraces, he thought,
restfully. And then, suddenly, he stopped short,
staring.
Just ahead in a clearing was an old Italian fountain,
gray stone, carved and mellowed by the centuries,
water splashing musically into its basin.
Sitting on the edge was a tall young girl, the adolescent
grace of her body showing clear and white
through the classic scantness of her shell-pink draperies.
Diana herself she might have been, nymph-robed
and formed, her chestnut hair bound about by
a silver fillet, her long, white legs, uncovered, dangling
in the water. He felt a wild certainty that if he
spoke she would melt away into the spray of the fountain.
And then she turned her head and saw him.
“You are late,” she said, in a very clear, low voice
that merged into the plashing water.
“Yes—I am late,” he stammered. “I wonder
... who you are?”
She stared into his eyes with the deep, unconscious
gravity of a child.
“I am Athena,” she answered simply.
“Athena!” he gasped. “Good heavens! Then
you are a goddess—or a nymph——”
She laughed—and her laughter sounded in his ear
more like the fountain than the fountain itself.
“Oh, no,” she reassured him. “We all have Greek
names because they are more beautiful.”
“‘We all’!... Good lord, child, who are
you?”
“Why—I am Athena—one of the Morris Dancers.
We came to do our Spring Dance for the party.”
How absurdly simple, he thought. And yet how
insufficiently it explained the wonder of her.
“Why are you here—alone?” he went on. He
could do nothing but question her. He had to get to
the bottom of her, somehow.
“We’re through dancing—and the people tired me.”
He sat down on the edge of the fountain, and she
moved up beside him, touching him, a divine friendliness
in her deep blue eyes.
“How did they tire you—child?” he asked her gently.
“They are all so artificial—and so conscious. We
are taught how terrible this consciousness of self and
sex is. Hellena Morris teaches us that woman is only
really beautiful, really strong, when she is quite unconscious
and unstudied.”
He eyed the grave little lecturer amusedly.
“Do you understand all that—Athena?” he ventured.
“Why, yes,” she said. “We are all very intelligent.
It’s the wholesome life we lead and the perfection
of our bodies.”
He threw back his head and laughed.
“I like you when you laugh,” she told him suddenly.
“I like you to throw your head back, and the
kind little crinkles round your eyes. When you are
not laughing you look so tired.”
“I am tired,” he admitted; “tired and disillusioned
most of the time. Perhaps it’s my unwholesome
life and imperfect body——”
He watched her, glowing with unreasoning pleasure
at her laugh.
“Humour, too!” he cried. “Child, you are wonderful!
Tell me about yourself ... everything. I
must know the magic that evolved such perfection.”
“Give me your hand,” she said. “There!...
Now you can understand me better.
“There isn’t much to tell. I am seventeen, and
have lived with Hellena since I was eight. There are
twenty of us. She teaches us ... wonderful
things. Not hideous ‘accomplishments,’ but real
things that will help us—Greek and Latin, and the
care of our bodies, and the worship of beauty. We
all dance, and sing, and play ... and we paint,
and write verse, and translate the classics, and read
to each other. And we are very strong and hardy,
because of our simple lives.... We can beat
men at their own games, although we are so slight.
We wear few clothes—nothing to restrain or disfigure
us. And when we dance we don’t learn special steps;
we express in ourselves whatever we are dancing—Sorrow,
or Love, or Spring. See, I will do you part
of our Spring Dance.”
She drew her white, dripping legs from the fountain
and danced before him—a thing so light and delicate,
so breeze-blown and whimsical, so altogether lovely,
that his distrust of her humanity returned to him
unbearably.
She stopped—a sudden flush of rose and gleam of
white—and dropped by his side again.
“And every night,” she went on, as though there
had been no interruption, “we say our creed: ‘I believe
in beauty—all the beauty that ever has been
and ever will be in the world. And I will worship
and serve it with the highest there is in me—always.’”
He could not speak at first. Then finally, unevenly:
“I can’t presume to praise your theory of life, Athena—any
more than I could your dancing. Thank you
for them both.”
She put her hand on his knee, looking at him,
whitely, a little wildly.
“What is your name?” she asked.
“Dick,” he answered, as simply as she had told
him hers.
“I should like to marry you—Dick.”
He stared at her.
“So you include marriage—in your scheme of life?”
he said dully.
“Yes. Hellena says our marriage laws are terrible,
but, while there is no substitute, if we love terribly
it is right to marry. I want to marry you, Dick—to
be with you always, and take the tired look away from
your eyes.”
“Child!” he cried. “You don’t know me!”
“It doesn’t matter,” she told him quaintly. “Love
often comes this way.”
He took her hand against his cheek.
“Dear,” he said, “I am thirty-five—a pretty
world-stained and world-weary creature. Your radiant
youth was given you for a better man than I.”
“I love you, Dick, I have never loved before.”
“Athena, I am ... going to marry ...
some one else.”
She trembled against him.
“Some one you love?” she cried. “Dick, some one
you love as you could love me? Is she as young
and beautiful? Could she amuse you, and care for
you, and adore you always—always, as I would?”
“Athena,” he said slowly, “there is no one like
you ... in the world. I love this ...
other girl in my own way. Not as you should be
loved, but I’m not fit for such love as that. I can’t
marry you. Athena—dear—don’t make it too hard.”
She sat, silent.
Then: “Dick—would you—kiss me?”
He took her gently in his arms.
In the distance people were moving. There was a
rustle and a chatter. He let her go suddenly.
“Good-bye—dear,” he said.
“Good-bye—Dick,” she answered dully.
Once he turned back and saw her—drooping, rose-white,
against the old gray fountain.
From the gay group ahead Laura detached herself,
ruffled and fluttering.
“You’re late enough,” she greeted him.
“Yes,” he said. Then, with an effort: “Have you
seen the—Morris Dancers?”
“Oh, yes; we all did. I think they’re rather disgusting—so
few clothes and so much throwing themselves
about; don’t you?”
“You forget,” he answered slowly, “that I have
just arrived.”
A CLEVER CATCH
By Lloyd F. Loux
She was a thief, and he knew it. He had followed
her in her travels, where she posed as a
saleswoman. At various times he had thought to
capture her, but she evaded him. He feared he had
too little evidence, and she was so wily and so clever.
When he saw her sun-kissed hair and inviting lips,
he felt abashed to think of associating crime with her,
and so he waited for more conclusive evidence. He
wished to be sure. How embarrassing it would be
to accuse her and then find her innocent!
And yet—he knew she was dangerous. Then one
day he realized something odd. He had been robbed!
He, the cleverest detective on the force, had been
robbed! Yes, it was hard to realize. And by the
very woman he was seeking to capture. Yes, he
knew she must have done it.
Now he would bring her to justice! But how?
He had no actual evidence more than his own conviction.
Ah, yes! He would put on a bold front and
bluff her. Yes, bluff her! How happy he felt.
Why, after he had made this capture he would be
the proudest man on the force. And he could have
the satisfaction of saying he had wrung the confession
from her. So he togged up and put on a bold front
and a wise air and started out. But suppose she
suspected his bluff? Oh, horrors! Imagine his
chagrin. The wisest man on the force, and made a
plaything of by a baby of a woman! But he was
started, and only cowards turn back. Suffice it for us
to know that he succeeded and escorted her to the
nearest magistrate’s office, and she confessed! Yes,
and he had the satisfaction of hearing her take oath
to the confession. Then the magistrate appointed
him to be her keeper for life.
The case was closed with the best wishes of the
magistrate.
STRICTLY BUSINESS
By Lincoln Steffens
“There’s an extra, a Christmas girl downstairs,
that I think you’ll want to keep; she’s a
worker, but——”
The big store manager looked up at the tall, prim
New England woman who was the head of his employment
bureau, and he understood. But he’s a
brute.
“But?” he insisted.
“Her references aren’t good.”
“Not good?” he said. “You mean they ain’t
good people?”
“Oh,” she exclaimed, “they’re good people; they’re
very good people, but——”
“But?”
“They prefer not to speak, for or against.”
“I see,” he growled. “A case for bad people.
Send her up to me.”
And up came the case, another Puritan, slim, alive,
afire.
“I know,” she began, “I know what you’re going
to say; every word of it. I’m fired, but, first, I must
hear a lecture; the same old lecture. So fire away,
but cut it short.”
“Won’t you be seated?” he said politely.
“Thanks,” she mocked.
He rose, and, with a chivalrous bow, begged her to
“Please be seated.”
“No,” she declared decidedly, “I’ll take it standing,
so I can get out if I don’t like——”
“Sit down,” he bellowed.
She sat.
He stood glaring at her. “Think I’d let you stand
there lecturing and judging me?” he growled. And
he lectured and judged her. Then he, too, sat.
“How do you know what I was going to say?” he
demanded.
“Because you all say the same thing,” she flashed;
“everywhere I work. They tell me I’m bad, so I’m
discharged, but they all give me that lecture on how
to be good—out of a job.” She named places she
had worked: stores where the managers and the conditions
were notorious. “They gave it to me at
Freeman’s,” she sneered, “and,” she jeered, “at the
One Price Stores! Everywhere I get it, and not
only from you bosses. I see the other girls catch on
to my story, and, with looks at me, pass it on.
‘Poor Thing,’ they whisper and, then, of course, the
Poor Thing is fired.”
She didn’t look like a Poor Thing. She looked
like a very Brave Thing to this manager of women,
but he felt, with his man’s intuition, the despair that
was washing her courage away. So he was kind.
“How old is the child?” he asked brutally.
“Five.”
“Who takes care of it while you’re at work?”
“Mother.”
“And you support all three?”
“Yes, and,” she blazed, “you needn’t worry about
that. You fire away. I’ll make out, somehow.
Only don’t, don’t tell me I’m bad again. I know
that, too. Don’t I tell it to myself every hour, every
day, and, if I forget it for one little hour, doesn’t
some one remind me?”
He was afraid she’d break, and he didn’t want her
to; not her. “Too proud, too brave.”
“You needn’t worry about me, either,” he said.
“This is a business house, strictly business. No
sentiment, and no scruples. We’re here to make
money, and we’re on the lookout for women who’ll
work and work hard for us. We don’t mind a little
thing like a little child. Fact is, a little——”
She was lifting from her chair.
“Which is it,” he asked roughly, “a boy, or——?”
“A girl,” she said, and she dropped back.
“The fact is,” he resumed, “a little girl at home
makes the mother work harder in the store. And
that’s the report on you. They say you’re a hard
worker, so I’d like to keep you on, regular, for
life.”
She lifted again.
“But——” he said.
“But,” she collapsed.
“I don’t see,” he said, “how you can work hard,
regular, if you go on telling yourself that lie every
hour, every day; that you’re bad.”
He got up, huffily. “How bad are you, anyway?
How good you been since—during the last five
years?”
“As good as I was before,” she blazed, springing
to her feet.
“Um-m,” he calculated. “I’ll bet you are, and
I’ll bet that’s pretty good. Good enough for us.
We ain’t so awfully good ourselves. Quick sales,
small profits, and satisfied customers—lots of ’em.
That’s what we call good.”
She was reaching for him again, with hands, with
eyes.
“But,” he struck, “you can’t do much for us and
the little girl if you’re afraid every hour, every day,
that you’ll be found out and fired. We got to cut
out fear.”
“You mean?” she gasped.
“I mean,” he thundered, “I mean that you got
to cut out that every-hour-every-day business. See?
It’s rot, anyhow. You’re as good as anybody, and if
anybody here says you ain’t, you come to me and I’ll
tell ’em this is a women’s business, run for profit; and
women; including mothers; women, children, and—money.
Y’on?”
She stood there staring; comprehending, and he felt
that she wanted to break, but——
“Now, now, none o’ that,” the brute commanded.
“Not here. This is business, strictly business.
You get back on your job. D’y’ hear?”
Yes, she nodded; she heard, and she bolted for the
door, but as she opened it she turned and she broke:
“God, how I will work! How I will——”
THE ADVENT OF THE MAJORITY
By Stella Wynne Herron
Colonel Scipio Breckenbridge
stopped polishing the lighthouse lamp and
stared out across Lone Palm Key to where the blazing
yellow sand met the dark blue waters of the
Gulf. Yes—there they were again, hobnobbing on
the beach—the alien Higgins, his face a beef red
from alcohol within and the tropic sun without,
stretched prone, the breeze flapping his loose sailor’s
pants around his skinny ankles—the Captain erecting
a tarpaulin tent against the day of the great four-yearly
event, the presidential election.
Yes, indeed. Make no mistake. Lone Palm
Key is a part of the United States. This speck of an
island that flips up out of the Gulf like the tip end of a
fish’s tail is listed as the sixty-sixth precinct of
Florida. For twenty years now the Colonel had
religiously cast one vote for the Democratic candidate;
the Captain, one for the Republican candidate.
For twenty years—the Captain and the Colonel
being the entire population—the sixty-sixth had
split fifty-fifty—and for twenty years both had
cherished the secret hope of one day carrying
it.
Mr. Higgins had drifted into Lone Palm—literally—on
a hatch top of the ill-fated Petrel two months
before, and it was not long before his lamentable
failing made itself manifest. Mr. Higgins was unhappy
unless drunk. When his entertainment ceased,
and it looked as if, through sheer thirst, he would
have to consent to be taken to Key West with
the Captain’s next cargo of sponges—non-human—he
had discovered a cast-up keg of whiskey. Such an
act of Providence almost restored his waning faith
in God. But, alas! for an acrid week now the
sacred fount had been dry. This time he would
surely be frozen out—— But, now, here was the
Captain encouragingly friendly, almost chummy,
with him——
The Colonel strode across to the recumbent Higgins,
and touched him with his foot.
“Higgins,” he asked, “do yo’ reckon to vote on
Lone Palm this election?”
“I ’ave that intention,” replied Mr. Higgins
gently.
“Are yo’—Republican or—Democrat?” The
Colonel’s voice trembled in spite of himself.
“I ’aven’t decided—yet,” and Mr. Higgins let his
gaze drift again skyward.
The Colonel met the Captain’s perfidious eyes
across the prostrate form of the potential majority.
In that silent glance there was a declaration of bloody
war.
From that moment began the Golden Age on
Lone Palm for Mr. Higgins. With flattering frequency
he drank healths to the Grand Old Party,
then to the party “that gave birth to Andrew Jackson
and Thomas Jefferson, sah!”
But no maiden, pressed by two suitors, was ever
more coy in avowing a choice than he.
A week before election the Captain’s and the
Colonel’s liquor ran out. Mr. Higgins, to his horror,
began to get sober. The day before election the
Captain and his sloop disappeared. The Colonel
did not wait to investigate. He also hoisted sail for
Key West. That night both the Captain and the
Colonel unloaded mysterious cargoes. At midnight,
after wandering constantly between the Captain’s
bungalow and the lighthouse, Mr. Higgins fell down
in the sand, impartially between the two abodes.
The Captain and the Colonel, in silence, removed
the political enigma to his sail-cloth tent.
Mr. Higgins did not appear at the polls until
nearly noon. It was evident that the combination
of Jamaica rum and Kentucky mountain dew had
made terrible ravages on a constitution even so immune
to spirituous shocks as his.
“Drink’s the cause o’ this here country’s goin’ to
the dorgs,” he remarked, through pallid, parched
lips, as he entered the booth.
His ballot cast, he disappeared, still enwrapped in
mystery and silence.
At exactly six o’clock the Colonel arose.
“The polls of the Sixty-sixth Precinct, Monroe
County, State of Florida, are now closed. We will
proceed to count votes, Captain Hartford!”
The Colonel thrust into the box a hand that shook
in spite of him and drew out a ballot.
“One Republican!”
The Captain’s heart leaped.
“One Democratic!” announced the Colonel tremulously.
The Captain waited, staring at the floor. Finally
he looked up. The Colonel was gazing as if hypnotized,
his bulging eyes fastened on the ballot in his
hand. At last the announcement came:
“The Prohibition Party—one vote!”
Two minutes later they found this pinned to Mr.
Higgins’ empty tent:
“i don what i don bekaws of conshunce i suddently
cam to fel the orful kurse of drink hav made free
to borrow a sale bote will leve same at kee west”
The Colonel drew himself up in his Prince Albert.
“The Sixty-sixth has again split even, sah!” he
announced.
THE NIGHT NURSE
By Will S. Gidley
It was long after the midnight hour in the dimly
lighted wards of the field hospital back of the
English battle line at Ypres, and pretty, white-capped
Nydia, the nurse best beloved by the wounded
soldiers—Nydia, with the face of a Madonna and
voice as soft and soothing as that of a mother crooning
a lullaby to a sleeping babe—was flitting about
among the cots, adjusting a bandage or pillow here,
and giving a swallow of water or medicine there, and
doing everything possible for the comfort of her
charges.
There was something of a mystery about Nydia.
Nobody knew her history or antecedents. She had
appeared at the hospital and proffered her services
at a time when they were badly needed, and the
medical staff had accepted the offer and set her
at work without further questioning or investigation.
From the first Nydia was very popular with the
patients to whom she ministered; far more so than
she was with the grim-visaged surgeon-general in
charge of the field hospital. Said he one day to his
assistant:
“This angel-faced nurse we’ve taken on lately
may mean well, but I am afraid she is a bit careless.
Altogether too many of her patients are dropping
off—er—unexpectedly. I’ll have to look into the
matter.”
Which he did—later on—but that, as Kipling says,
is another story.
Return we now to Nydia on her nightly rounds.
She pauses at the cot of a stalwart young English
captain who is suffering from a gunshot wound received
a few days before, and bends over him with a
look of anxious solicitude on her face.
“How is the pain to-night, my captain?” she asks,
in a low, sweet voice like a caress.
“Bad, bad,” he replies slowly. “But I can stand
it, dear, so long as I have you for a nurse. Just
think! Only a week since you first came to my cot
side, and already I love——”
“Hush! my brave captain,” she breaks in on his
rhapsody. “You must not think of such things
when you are suffering so from your wound. It will
be time enough for that to-morrow. To-night you
must sleep. I must use the needle to quiet your
pain.”
“And when I wake to-morrow may I talk to you
of love?”
“Yes—when you wake, my captain, you may talk
to me of love—when you wake!
“Listen, dear,” she went on in a whisper so low
that only he could hear. “I am going to lull you to
sleep with a story—a story of myself.” She paused
long enough to use the needle and then resumed
whispering in his ear:
“Don’t interrupt or try to ask questions, my captain;
there isn’t time for that. In three minutes you
will be asleep, and I must talk fast. You, no doubt,
believe me to be either French or English. I am
neither. I am from beyond the Rhine, a true daughter
of the Fatherland. When the war came I had
an affianced lover in the German army, a young lieutenant,
who had been sent to England on a secret
mission. There he was arrested, tried, and executed,
as a spy, in the Tower of London.
“Yes, the English shot my lover for a spy! Since
that my only thoughts have been of revenge. That
is why I am here acting as nurse—and why my
patients die!
“The English sent my lover out into the Great
Unknown—alone. I will send a thousand English
to keep him company! To-day, my captain, you
said you would gladly die for me, so I am taking you
at your word!
“I have just given you a fatal dose of the hypodermic,
and when you wake it will be in another
world, with my brave Wilhelm, who was named for
the great War Lord. When you meet him, tell him
that I sent you—and give him my love!
“Ha! ha! Do you hear, my captain? Give him
my love; and tell him that each night, Providence
permitting, I will send him a new messenger bearing
my greetings! That is all. Good-bye, my captain.
The end is near. I am going to kiss you now so you
may die happy!”
She bent lower over the cot of the dying officer.
He had not spoken before during her self-revelation;
but now his eyes, filled with horror and loathing,
rolled upward to meet hers, and with a final effort he
hissed forth the one word—“Fiend!”
Nydia smiled—a grim, mirthless smile.
“No, not fiend, my captain—only a German!”
WHY THE TRENCH WAS LOST
By Charles F. Pietsch
Not two miles away lay his home. Metre by
metre, Joffre’s “nibbling” had forced the Boches
back over the death-sown fields of the Argonne.
And now as he sat in his cunningly hidden nest aloft
in a treetop, observer for a battery of 75’s, his telescope,
wandering from the German trenches, brought
home so close that he seemed almost to be standing
in his own garden.
It was so close, he thought—just over there. And
it was so good to be able to watch little Marie playing
at the door, and to peep inside into the kitchen where
Jeanne was working—or to follow her from room to
room as her slim figure flitted past the windows.
He had worried so when “Papa” Joffre’s masterly
retreat had left her there alone. But this was the
fourth day now that he had kept watch over her, and
soon, he said to himself with a smile—soon that little
home was sure to lie back of the French lines in safety.
The day was quiet. Only intermittently a cannon
barked or a rifle spat across the wire entanglements.
And all the morning he had sat watching Marie’s
flaxen tresses bobbing among the rose bushes—and
dreaming of when the war ended.
And suddenly the picture changed.
Marie has dropped her dolls and is racing into the
kitchen. The door slams. He almost hears the
bolt shot to, he thinks. And a squad of Uhlans rides
into the yard.
For months past he had driven that picture from
his mind. It couldn’t be—oh! it couldn’t be. And
now in sight of home it came in grim reality. So
close—and yet as well be at the ends of the earth with
that German line between them.
He steadied the telescope in time to see a gun butt
smash in the door and the officer stride in. The
German batteries opened with a crash. A charge
was coming. But he had no eyes for the enemy.
He felt, rather than saw, a gray-green wave with a
crest of steel flow up from the German trenches and
over the “dead man’s land.” And instinctively he
shot orders into the transmitter at his lips.
“Two hundred metres.”
“One hundred and seventy-five metres—left.”
And as the little puffs of shrapnel began to blossom
over the gray-green wave, his gaze swung back to the
little cottage.
And then he forgot the Germans—forgot his comrades
in the endangered trench—forgot war—everything.
For a figure—a woman’s figure—struggling—fell
past a window in the arms of a uniformed
figure.
He thought a scream came to his ears. For one
insane second he started down from his station: he
must go; he was so close. She needed him. And
then as his eyes fell on the struggle below he realized
how far it was—how helpless he was. And——
But there was a way. And he began to snap
orders into the transmitter.
“One thousand five hundred metres—eight degrees
left.”
A puff rose on the highway running past his home.
“One thousand six hundred metres.”
And a shell exploded at the little stable.
“One thousand six hundred and fifty metres”—he
shot another order over the wire—and another—and
another—and then:
“Battery, fire!” And with a cry, fell headlong
from the treetop as the little home and its tragedy
vanished in a whirl of smoke and wreckage.
THE KING OF THE PLEDGERS
By H. R. R. Hertzberg
The Editor of Life,
31 West 17th Street,
New York City.
I send this communication to you rather than
to the editor of one of the country’s daily
papers, because your publication is national and even
international, instead of being a more or less local
one, and also because the sketch of my life it contains,
true though it is, has an appearance sufficiently
fictional to fit one of your short-story numbers.
My special purpose in wishing to have this autobiographical
sketch published is that it may warn
and protect a worthy body of men, the Roman
Catholic priesthood of the United States, against a
class of grafters which preys upon them and of which
I was the “King” for nearly ten years.
But, knowing mankind in general, and myself in
particular, fairly well, I have no doubt there is
another reason for the wish, to wit, that vanity of
vanities which compels all crooks, “con”-men, grafters,
to brag of their exploits occasionally, and which—through
a perverse viewing of viciousness as prowess—causes
the most of men to be prouder of their falls
from grace than of the good things they have done.
Up to this very day ten years ago I was wealthy
and happy. The wealth I had inherited and the
happiness I had married. Then my happiness died—with
my wife. And, the same evening, my wealth
disappeared—with a dishonest manager.
There was nothing left me but our little daughter,
a child of eight, and some two thousand dollars.
The former I gave into the care of the Dominican
Sisters at whose convent, in a small Eastern town,
my wife had been educated, and who would, I felt
sure, make a true woman and lady of the girl. And
the money I also turned over to the nuns, for my
child’s keep as a boarding-pupil, until she was eighteen.
So I remained alone with my responsibility: the
need of providing for my daughter’s later future.
This purpose simply had to be achieved, and that
within ten years—because, when I recovered from
the sickness, partly brought about by my wife’s
death, the doctor, a scientist of note and a close
friend, told me frankly that I was afflicted with a
disease of the heart which would not let me live no
longer than a decade, and this only if I remained as
exceptionally temperate as I had always been.
God knows I did my best to obtain honest and
fairly remunerative work. My very best. But I
failed utterly. And, finally, I came to think of work
that was not honest. Grafting began to seem almost
a duty, what with my pennilessness and my responsibility.
Still, I did not know how to graft, not at all.
A bit of street-corner talk it was that “put me
wise.” I heard a fellow ask another to have a drink,
and I heard the other’s answer: “No,” said he, “no
more of that for mine. I’ve bin to Father O’Kelly’s
’n’ took the pledge fer keeps, ’n’ the good man’s give
me five dollars to help the wife ’n’ the baby till I c’n
git a new job.”
“He has taken the pledge and the priest has given
him five dollars!” I repeated to myself. And then
what poets call an inspiration came to me: there
might be money in taking the pledge continually, as
a business. First, I smiled at the odd, phantastically
sacrilegious conceit. But I grew serious—the Responsibility
(yes, it should be spelled with a capital)
looming large in my mind’s eyes. Soon I was walking
rapidly toward the nearest Catholic church and
calling for the pastor, a priest whom I did not know
and who did not know me. My clothes were rather
shabby by this time and I may have looked dissipated,
thanks to my several months’ incessant “worrying.”
And the priest received me, and I took the pledge
“before God and His Mother and the whole Court of
Heaven”; and the kindly old Father asked me
whether I was in need, and, when I stammered a
“yes,” he gave me a bill and his blessing, and I was
again on the street, a successful grafter.
To appreciate the enormity of my self-contempt
at that moment you must know that I had steadily
been not only what is usually meant by “a gentleman,”
but, also, a sincere, practical Catholic, while
now I was a petty swindler—and a swindler of my
Church.
Almost did I return to the priest and tell him the
truth. Responsibility appeared, however, and led
me away. At a distance from the priest’s house I
looked at my “thirty pieces of silver” which were a
ten-dollar greenback. Then I judged that my appearance—of
decent poverty—was an asset of sorts,
that the “gentleman-gone-wrong” naturally elicited
more sympathy of heart and purse than the commoner
bar-room loafer.
Thereafter I became the King of the Pledgers.
Yes, there are many pledgers in the land. Professional
pledge-takers, who are also professional drunkards.
For Catholic priests are easily imposed on,
since they’re almost always warm-hearted men and
since their faith and their calling render charity,
helpfulness, imperative; impel them to extend the
benefit of the doubt to every applicant, however
worthless-looking, for fear of sinning against charity.
Wherefore, even the least plausible pledger is sure to
pocket a donation each time he takes the pledge.
The professional pledger must be a traveller, of
course. The most of cities can be “worked to a
finish” in a week. But there are three, at least,
which have kept even the King of the Pledgers, with
all his sobriety and diligence, busy for four or five
months.
As I have said, I was exceedingly successful. Two
weeks ago my bank account, piled up through
pledging only, totalled $9,902. With eighty-eight
additional dollars I would have enough to purchase
for my daughter the annuity—sufficient to keep her
comfortable all her life—that was the object of my
more than nine years’ swindling.
Three times had I visited the little one since I took
her to the convent. The last time she was sixteen
and a happy, gentle, flower-like girl, gladdeningly
and saddeningly like her mother. And I wrote her
and heard from her every month.
Well, that day, two weeks ago, when I’d found
myself so near my goal, I went out to “work” as
usual. My victim was a young priest just ordained,
the son of a multi-millionaire, who had given up a
brilliant worldly position. I was the first person to
whom he administered the pledge. He was moved
to the core. And he gave me ... one hundred
dollars.
My life work was done.
In almost childlike glee I ran back to my room
there to draw the check necessary for the immediate
purchase of my girl’s annuity. And there I found
a letter from the child.
She asked for my fatherly consent—that she might
enter the Dominican Sister’s Order as a novice. She
had a true vocation, said she, had always meant to
be a nun. And now that she was eighteen ...
“it is my heart’s wish, father, dear,” were her words.
A note from the Mother Superior confirmed her
declaration.
Having read, I fell back in my chair and laughed
crazily at the joke that was “on me.” Then I
thanked God for the child. And then I wrote a
check for all the money I had, went to my last victim
at once, told him everything, handed him my check
and his hundred dollars—to spend in charity but
not by way of gifts to pledgers, and fell into unconsciousness.
From that hour on I have been dying in a hospital
bed. My daughter has received my consent, and
the young priest will send her her father’s love and
last blessing when I am dead, in a day or so. And I
shall die in peace.
Very truly yours,
The ex-King of the Pledgers.
A PO-LICE-MAN
By Lincoln Steffens
“Chief,” said Mickey Sweeney, police reporter,
to the Chief of Police, “my paper wants th’
goods to prove whether that red-headed crook, Captain
Mahoney, is a crook or an honest man.”
The Chief was about to light a cigar. He blew out
the match and turned an anxious face to Mickey.
Twice the reporter had saved his official life. There
was nothing he would not tell him, if he really wanted
to know it, nothing. He looked at the boy darkly,
then he looked away, off across the humming restaurant,
off across the humming years, and the Chief’s
face cleared.
“Mickey,” he said, “when I was young, younger
than you, and a green cop, greener than you, I was
posted on Sixth Avenue, east side, between Twenty-eighth
Street and Thirty-three. The heart of the
Tenderloin. And my beat beat with the beat of the
blood of it; an th’ life; an’ th’ death. One night, one
of my first nights, a fly cabman—one of them nighthawks
that picked up drunks to take ’em home and
took ’em instead to th’ Park and robbed ’em; I
wasn’t onto th’ game then, but because of th’ tips
they give th’ police about other crooks, we let them
operate—well, this night-hawk drives up close to th’
curb by me, and says:
“‘Hey, Bill,’ he whispers, hoarse, ‘there’s murder
an’ riot in th’ Half Shell.’
“I hot-footed to th’ oyster house. Empty; not
a head in sight. But I listened, and underneath,
hell was boiling: yells, curses, thuds. And I piped
at th’ end of th’ counter, a bit back, a trapdoor with
th’ lid off. I dropped in.
“I come down on them. One of my feet scraped
down th’ face of some bloke, and he cussed. My
other leg got across a feller’s shoulder and stuck so
I went down on my head, and my hands touched
th’ murdered body; they was all blood. Which
helped me up; that, an’ hearing near me a call, low
an’ quick; ‘A cop!’ and the chorus singing: ‘Kill him!’
“So I come up standin’, an’ striking out, blind,
with th’ stick. But I began to look around, careful,
to get th’ lay. There was one gas-jet, rear. By it I
made out th’ feller that did th’ murder. He was
being fought over; some, th’ friends o’ th’ dead man,
desirous to kill him: others, his friends, to save him.
I made for him. He was at the back, under the
light, at th’ tip end of th’ two twisted strings of crazy-mad
fighters. I had to go along between ’em, but
that wasn’t so hard. In th’ surprise of my arrival,
the clinch had broke, and that let me pass; that an’
my stick on their faces. So I got through, grabbed
my man by th’ collar of all th’ shirts and coats he had
on, and I threw him up back o’ me onto an old poker
table that stood in th’ corner.
“So far I enjoyed it, but th’ mob rallied. The two
fighting sides joined, and all together come for me.
“Ever see a mob mad to murder, Mickey? It
scares ye. It’s a beast; looks like a beast, smells like
a beast. I was scared. I hit out, first with my
stick, then when th’ mob jammed me against th’
table, I hopped up on it and kicked with both legs.
An’ I floored ’em; lots of ’em. But they come up
again, and again, and th’ mass of ’em bent me back
on th’ prisoner. I had to hold him, you see, and he
rolled an’ pitched an’ kicked; that’s what give me only
one hand. And, by and by, I had only one leg.
He—or somebody—drove an oyster knife through my
ankle, in between th’ tendon an’ th’ bone, and nailed
me to th’ table.
“I was done for, I guess. I was hit all over—fists,
knives, chairs, legs of tables. I was sore; weak.
Mike, I was all in when I seen a red-headed cop dive
into th’ hole. That’s how it looked to me, like a dive
head-first. Maybe it was because I noticed first,
and so particular, th’ red head on that uniform, an’
th’ red face, an’ th’ red eyes; and because they looked
so good to me.
“‘Hold ’em, Brother,’ he calls to me, quiet-like
an’ sure. ‘Easy does it.’
“And up he turns on his feet, an’ begins to cut a
swathe up to me through that mess o’ men. It was
beautiful. That’s when I learned to use a stick right,
watchin’ him. He held it high, so as when it landed
on a head, it come down level, exactly on th’ crown.
Seems to shoot th’ ’lectricity down th’ spine, through
all th’ nerves to all th’ joints, plumb to th’ toes. He
hit no head twice. Every man he fanned closed up
like a knife, and click, click, click—slow, regular,
nice, he laid ’em down like a corduroy road on which
he walked to me.
“His red eyes was looking every which way, and
they didn’t miss a thing. I saw ’em see th’ knife that
spiked me to th’ table, but they was looking at somethin’
else when his left hand pulled that knife, one
jerk, and, in the same stroke, drove it into a bloke
that was pounding my face, and left it in him.
“‘Baby between us,’ he says, an’ he grabs th’
prisoner, yanks him to his feet, and when I, obeying
him, took th’ other side, he says:
“‘Forward, march!’
“And we marched. We stumbled some, an’ slipped—off
the bodies on th’ floor. They was coming to,
and moved; and some was getting up; enough to keep
our sticks busy. But we marched, us three, like a
battalion, to—under the hole.
“‘Up we go,’ he says to me, and with my good
foot in his two hands, he shoots me up and out like
a lady mounting a horse in th’ Park.
“‘Now, you,’ he says to th’ prisoner, and up th’
prisoner came to me.
“And then he turns, belts th’ two nearest heads
two good last belts, and he bows. ‘Gentlemen,’ he
says to th’ mob, ‘good-night.’
“He hands me his hand and comes out, closes th’
trap-door down careful and stands on th’ lid.
“‘Now, then,’ he says to me, ‘you take your baby
to th’ station; send me th’ off-platoon, with th’
wagon; and—don’t hurry. I like it here. And that
old oyster knife left rust in your left ankle. ’Tend
to it.’”
The Chief lit the cigar he had been handling as a
club. When it was burning perfectly, he said:
“Sweeney, I wish you wouldn’t ask me nothing
about Mahoney. He’s a po-lice-man.”
THE QUEST OF THE V. C.
By A. Byers Fletcher
There was tumultuous cheering in the ranks of
the Irish Guards somewhere in France. Sergeant
O’Reilly, V. C., had returned to the trenches.
Two months before, Private O’Reilly had, with a
scorching-hot machine-gun, held, single-handed, an
important trench after all his comrades had fallen.
Incidentally, he had also saved the life of an officer,
who lay wounded and exposed on the parapet of the
trench. His was but one of many such brave deeds
which occurred almost daily along that terrible front,
but O’Reilly’s deed had the advantage of being conspicuous.
Hence his two-months’ leave, his journey
to London, and his reception at Buckingham Palace,
where the King himself pinned the little bronze cross
to his khaki jacket. Hence, his public reception in
his native village of Tullameelan, where they hung
garlands of flowers about his neck, and his old mother
wept tears of joyful pride. Hence, too, his return
with the sergeant’s stripes. The story of the honours
heaped upon him had been duly chronicled and illustrated
in the press, and had preceded his return
to the trenches. Hence, his joyful reception by the
regiment.
Private Finnessy and Private Moloney had been
among the first to grasp the hero’s hand, and had
joined heartily in the vociferous cheering, but now
that affairs had again resumed their normal round,
these two companions sat at the bottom of the
trench, smoking thoughtfully.
“O’Reilly’s a brave man,” said Finnessy, then
added, after a pause, “the lucky devil!”
“I believe ye,” replied Moloney.
“And he only five feet sivin,” continued Finnessy.
“With one punch,” said Moloney, contemplating
his hairy fist, “I could lift him into the inemy’s
trenches!”
“Do ye mind how all the girls in Tullameelan kissed
him?” said Finnessy.
“I know one girl there that didn’t!” said Moloney
hotly.
“And I know another!” as hotly replied Finnessy.
“The papers are nothin’ but lyin’ rags,” said
Moloney.
“I believe ye,” said Finnessy.
Viciously whistled the bullets across the top of
the trench, and a shell or two whined overhead,
unheeded by the comrades, long accustomed to the
sound.
“But I’m not denyin’,” said Finnessy, after a
pause, “that the little brown cross is a great timptation
to anny girl.”
“It is that!” agreed Moloney.
“At five o’clock!” the whisper ran along the trench.
Since three o’clock the guns massed on the hills
behind them had been sending a shrieking death-storm
into the enemy’s trenches in front of the Irish
Guards. At five, promptly, the storm of shell would
cease. At a given signal the men would clamber
out over the parapet, make their way through the
openings in the wire entanglements, and rush the
trenches before them. There was no outward excitement.
The aspect of the men remained unchanged,
but one could feel the nervous tension. A young
subaltern, near Finnessy and Moloney, glanced occasionally
at his wrist watch and smoked his cigarette
more rapidly than usual.
“If he falls,” whispered Finnessy to Moloney,
“’tis mesilf that will bring him in.”
“You will not,” said Moloney, “I’ve had me eye
on him f’r wakes!”
“Ye can have the Major,” said Finnessy.
“I’ll not!” said Moloney, “’twud take a horse to
carry him in!”
The batteries ceased firing. A low whistle
sounded. The men grasped their rifles with bayonets
fixed. Cold steel alone must do the work now.
Another whistle. With a hoarse cheer the men
climbed out over the front of the trench and the
charge was on.
Side by side raced Finnessy and Moloney, with
eyes fixed on the young subaltern, who, carrying a
rifle, was sprinting on before them. For a few moments
it seemed that the batteries had effectually
silenced the trenches of the enemy immediately in
front. A hundred yards farther and they would be
reached. Now, however, from that line of piled
earth and barbed wire came the crackling roar of
machine-guns. For a moment the men wavered and
many fell, but, with a growl, the others rushed on.
Fifty yards farther, and then the ground seemed to
heave up and hit Finnessy and Moloney. Side by
side they lay, with their faces partly rooted in the
trampled ground. To their ears came dully the
sound of the fierce hand-to-hand fighting beyond
them. Slowly they scraped the dirt from their faces
and looked at each other.
“Where did they get ye, Finnessy?” asked Moloney.
“In the leg,” groaned Finnessy.
“The same f’r me,” moaned Moloney.
The bullets of the machine-guns still sang over
them, and both men began to dig into the soft earth
and pile it into a mound in front of their heads.
Now back across the torn ground came the remnant
of the charge, for the trenches had not been
taken. Some ran, others walked or crawled or were
carried, but always over them and among them
whirled the leaden death. Soon Moloney and Finnessy
were left alone in their little self-made trenches,
for none of their retreating comrades had noticed
them.
Twilight was fading, when a brilliant idea flashed
across the mind of Finnessy. The intensity of the
illumination almost dazed him for a moment.
“Moloney,” said Finnessy, “’tis not very sthrong
ye’re feelin,’ I’m thinkin’.”
“Ye’er think-tank is overflowin’, shut it off!”
growled Moloney.
“Sure, Moloney, ye’er voice is very wake! Ye’ll
be faintin’ in a minute!” said Finnessy soothingly.
“I’ll not!” cried Moloney. “What’s eatin’ ye?”
“Poor old boy!” purred Finnessy, “ye’re in a disperate
state. Ye must be rescued. I’m goin’ to
take ye in!”
“How?” asked Moloney.
“I’m goin’ to take ye on me back and crawl in with
ye. It’s me duty to do it, and England expicts every
Irishman to do his duty! Me only reward will be
ye’er gratitood!” said Finnessy.
Slowly the brilliant idea spread to the mind of
Moloney.
“Sure, Finnessy,” said Moloney, “’tis brave and
kind of ye, but I can’t accipt ye’er sacrifice. ’Tis
ye’ersilf that must be saved. I can hear the trimble
in ye’er speech. No one can say that a Moloney
iver diserted a friend! I’ll take ye in if I die f’r
it!”
“Don’t be a fool, Moloney, ye know ye’re waker
than I am!”
“I’m not!” cried Moloney. “I’m as sthrong as a
horse, and I am goin’ to save ye or perish in the attempt!”
“Ye silfish baste!” howled Finnessy. “Ye’d spoil
me chance for the V. C., would ye!”
“Silfish baste ye’ersilf!” roared Moloney. “’Tis
me own chance! And in ye’ll go on me back, dead or
alive!”
Moloney and Finnessy reached for each other.
Back in the trenches of the Irish Guards the
young subaltern, peering through a loop-hole, saw
dimly through the growing dusk the struggles of
Moloney and Finnessy.
“Poor devils,” he muttered, “must be in agony.
Didn’t know any were left alive out there.”
Even as he spoke a wiry figure beside him sprang
to the top of the parapet and started toward the
struggling men.
Now the enemy’s trench awoke again, but presently,
through the zone of death, the subaltern and
all who could secure loop-holes saw that wiry figure
slowly crawling, crawling back toward their trench,
dragging behind him two reluctant but exhausted
men.
As the limp bodies of Finnessy and Moloney slid
down into the trench a cheer broke forth from the
men which drowned the noise of the firing.
Slowly Finnessy and Moloney opened their eyes.
The subaltern was speaking:
“Sergeant O’Reilly,” he said, “if such a thing were
possible, you deserve and should have another Victoria
Cross!”
Again the cheers broke forth.
Finnessy looked at Moloney.
“For the love of Mike!” said Finnessy.
“I believe ye,” said Moloney.
SOMEWHERE IN BELGIUM
By Percy Godfrey Savage
The crude little cottage had been surrounded
and two stalwart peasant boys routed out, but
only one gun had been found. Each lad stoutly
swore that he was responsible for the sniping. The
old mother stood near them.
“Choose one or we will shoot both!” the German
officer again ordered the old woman.
Her shrunken, toil-worn frame seemed to suffer
pain of death. She wound her rough hands in her
apron. Terror, hatred, love, devotion, helplessness
filled her eyes.
Alphonse, the tall, light-haired boy, was urging
the smaller and more delicate Petro by gestures and
eager, low words to yield the punishment to him.
With equal intensity the little fellow pleaded to
take the blame because Alphonse would be better
able to care for their mother.
The imperturbable German, not asking for more
than one life, set the decision before the mother herself.
Apparently it would be necessary to shoot both
of them.
The soldiers stood waiting for their part in the
procedure.
The old woman turned aside. “Take Alphonse,”
she groaned.
Surprised, but satisfied, they took the boy to the
side of the house and fired upon him.
Perhaps a thought of another youth, perhaps the
wonder of why the old woman had chosen, perhaps
a burden of conscience delayed the officer as he
followed his men from the yard.
“Quick, Petro,” whispered the mother, and the boy
who had been standing rigid, with the horror of his
brother’s death gripping his heart, came to life.
Like a shadow he disappeared. The next instant there
was a shot and the German officer fell in the road.
A pack of wild beasts rushed toward the house.
Two of them fell.
Somewhere inside the dwelling Petro was killed, but
there was neither shot nor cry.
They found the old peasant kneeling beside the
doorway.
“I said, ‘take Alphonse!’ oh, God,” she moaned,
“but,” she shrieked with fierce satisfaction as her
enemies appeared, “because Petro could aim better
with his gun!”
Three graves on the right of the cottage held the
peasants, but three graves on the left held their toll.
THE END
THE COUNTRY LIFE PRESS
GARDEN CITY, N. Y.
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 68085 ***